Mairyn looked at Lauryn’s glossy, blonde hair and her clean smock. She ran her hands through her own hair, so similar to Lauryn’s but tangled and slightly dull. Mairyn knew that Lauryn kept herself clean and neat because Lauryn didn’t do any of the work. Mairyn scrubbed the floors and got her dress wet with dirty water; Mairyn swept the cobwebs from the ceiling corners and pulled her hair from its braids; Mairyn scrubbed the fireplace kettles getting smudges of soot on her face and hands.
Lauryn sat by singing nonsense songs she made up as Mairyn did their chores. Mairyn listened to Lauryn sing and added her sweet voice to the list of fine traits Lauryn had received from the Gods in excess while Mairyn only received a strong broad back. No one cared who did the work as long as it got done. The mistress didn’t look very closely at who accomplished the tasks and since Lauryn always had a ready and pleasant smile for those she met, most people did not look beyond her white even teeth and her blue eyes and clear skin.
Mairyn went to her pallet at night too tired to feel the inequities of her life compared to her sister’s life, but she did feel the unfairness of the situation. Her dreams showed her what life would be like if Lauryn helped with their work or if Lauryn were not the pretty one or the one who made people laugh and smile. Occasionally Mairyn dreamed of what life would be like if Lauryn were dead.
Mairyn dreamed she had Lauryn’s beauty and personality. She didn’t understand why or how they could be so different; they were after all identical twins. Well, they had been identical when they were younger, but at some point Mairyn had become a drudge and Lauryn had become a special being. Lauryn liked to say it was because she was the older of the two. That one minute seemed to make all of the difference in their lives.
Mairyn dreamed that Lauryn would die a horrible death and that upon her death her memory would fade from peoples’ minds and then Mairyn could take her place. In her dreams, Mairyn told stories and sang love songs and danced enchantedly. She no longer had to scrub the stones or rake the filthy rushes from the hall or carry buckets of water for the bathhouse. Mairyn dreamt that someone would come along who could see her beauty under her work worn face and sweaty dress; someone who would like her quiet ways and think she was special. She often dreamt she was a princess, hidden from people who would do her harm because she was secret royalty, a princess that would get a strong, brave knight on the throne when he married her, although he would only be marrying her for love.
Mairyn knew she was almost sixteen because Madame Gertrude had told Lauryn she was almost sixteen and Madame Gertrude was considering marrying Lauryn to their clan Chief’s son who was besotted with Lauryn. Sixteen was the perfect marrying age and Madame Gertrude would get the best price for Lauryn then. Girls were not allowed to marry any younger than sixteen but the older they got the less valuable they were, so Madame Gertrude was negotiating with Wulfgard daily.
He was not really happy with his son’s choice since no one really knew where Lauryn and hence Mairyn came from as they were orphans that Madame Gertrude had acquired when the girls were but two years old. Madame Gertrude claimed them to be her nieces but no one believed her. There was no family resemblance and most people thought Madame Gertrude was barely human. People whispered that Madame Gertrude was part troll. Her heavy brows with dark hair that met over the bridge of her large and bulbous nose topped thick wide lips set on a square protruding chin and straight jaw line. Her body was squat and like a barricade that she used to block walkways and entrances. Her hair stood in small curly tufts that seemed never to have been brushed and children wondered if small animals were hiding in the wiry rusty mass. One of the favorite games of the children in town was to see who could toss the smallest bits of twigs and acorns and branches into her hair before she would turn on them, raging and waving her thick wooden walking staff, rarely fast enough to catch any of the urchins harassing her.
Madame Gertrude enjoyed her reputation as a tough woman. She was able to amass a nice stock of sheep and cattle and pigs and goats through her tough bargaining abilities and also when she confiscated animals from people who could not pay coin for her services. She placed her stock into pasture during the spring, summer and fall and then sold them between the Grain and Fruit moons for slaughter and then smoking when the air is cold. She only kept a few for breeding into new stock when she began collecting more animals during the winter months for payment. Mairyn enjoyed the times she was sent into the pastures to care for the sheep during the summer. Shepparding was so much easier than the endless cleaning and carrying she had to do most of the time. When she was in the pastures, alone except for the animals, she sang to them and they would gather around her, lowing quietly and occasionally rubbing up against her in a comforting way.
Madame Gertrude owned the only Guesthaus, named Lindwurm, in the village. Their village was not on any main travel route but when people were bunked at the Haus, Mairyn spent much of her time waiting on the visitors and cleaning up after them. She did not cook, but she did peel turnips and chop cabbage and core apples. She also was engaged in cleaning the kettles when the fires were put out and the hearths shoveled and swept. Madame Gertrude had a large cold cellar under the Guesthaus where she stored beer and ale and wines, cheeses made from her goats and cattle, apples and cabbages and sacks of grain. During the winter months, Madame Gertrude sold these stored items to the village people for animals in some cases, but she also bought finely woven cloth and intricately embroidered and sewn clothes which she trade throughout the year. On some occasions, Madame Gertrude received gold and silver coins, which she horded in the cellar for future use. No one was supposed to know about this secret stash of valuable metals, but because of all of the time Mairyn spent stocking the cellar and retrieving items for sale, she had come across Madame Gertrude’s pile of riches. Mairyn did not tell anyone about Madame Gertrude’s secret. Mairyn just watched the pile grow. She would check on it once every other moon just to see if it were still there and not only was it there but it grew steadily and as far as Mairyn could tell, Madame Gertrude never removed any of it. Mairyn only looked at the coins; she never touched them, afraid that Madame Gertrude would know, in that odd way she seemed to have, if the coins had been touched.
Madame Gertrude owned several of the boats that plied their way back and forth across the lake that their village sat on. One of the boats was a ferry. Madame Gertrude’s ferry was the only one that could carry horses and other animals across the lake. Most animals came over the mountains at the back of the village, but occasionally they needed to come across the lake in an emergency. The other three boats she had were fishing boats. She sold fish in the Guesthaus Lindwurm, salted fish for travelers’ packs and smoked fish were put up in her cold cellar for winter food.
The only food Madame Gertrude was not involved in were herbs and berries and mushrooms and other items that were collected by the old wise woman who lived above the village in the mountains. Because Madame Gertrude had no involvement in that commerce, most of the food she served was without the additional flavoring. When Madame Gertrude needed the healing abilities of the old wise woman, Flora, it was only ever an emergency because she never wanted to pay Flora what she asked and Flora asked for some odd things, things no one knew Madame Gertrude had, but some how Flora knew and Madame Gertrude always paid but with a very sour look upon her face.
Once, Lauryn had a grave fever when she was eight. Madame Gertrude was quite beside herself with fear. She sent one of the scuttle boys up the mountain to fetch the old woman. He had met her on the path. She was already on her way down. She had the canny ability to be places where she was needed. The boy carried her pack down the rest of the way to the village. Flora arrived just in time with her medicinals. She brewed a pot of willow bark tea and poured small amounts down Lauryn’s throat. She heaped feather stuffed quilts and sheep skins upon Lauryn as she slept. Lauryn’s fever broke before the sun finished moving across its zenith.
Flora left instructions for light broths to be feed to the sick child for two days along with the same time of bed rest. She whispered into Madame Gertrude’s ear, who immediately lost all color from her normally ruddy complexion, and then Flora proceeded out of the door. Flora caressed Mairyn’s face as she passed her, pausing briefly to look into her eyes without speaking. Mairyn felt an odd shiver down her arms and legs at which Flora smiled a broad toothless grim and left.
Two days later, Mairyn saw a cart pulled by two boys head up the path to the mountain. Mairyn ran over to the boys, Haas and Petre, and asked what they were doing. Haas, being two years older than both Petre and Mairyn, told her it was none of her business, but Petre couldn’t contain himself. He told Mairyn they were on their way up to Flora’s hut with two feather quilts, an intricately embroidered wool cloak, a ham and a copper mirror, all in payment for the healing of Lauryn.
Another time, Madame Gertrude had sliced her own leg open while butchering a hog (something she enjoyed doing every autumn.) The bleeding would not stop, but Madame Gertrude was reluctant to call for Flora. She tried packing the gash herself with honey and moss, topped off with some fresh shorn sheep’s wool, but the bleeding would not stop for two days. Finally, after taking to her bed in weakness, the blood stopped but soon a rank smell rose from the cut and the edges had a faint tint of green to them. In agony, Madame Gertrude had Mairyn send one of the boys for Flora. Mairyn tended Madame Gertrude in her illness. Lauryn pled a weak stomach and was granted leave from waiting at Madame Gertrude’s bedside.
When Flora came, she dowsed the wound with some of Madame Gertrude’s most expensive wine, poured a generous portion down Madame Gertrude’s gullet. Flora had Mairyn put a kitchen knife in the fire to heat up. Flora scrapped out the mess of pussy honey, moss and wool, tearing the flesh where everything was stuck together along with the gangrenous flesh. Once this was done, she had Mairyn fetch the knife from the fire and used it to cauterize the wound. This time the only thing Flora wanted was the knife Madame Gertrude wore on special occasions but never used for cutting. The knife was kept in a soft kid leather sheath. It had a large green gem as a pommel and the scales were of a black wood that Mairyn had never seen before. Madame Gertrude moaned when Flora asked for it, but gave it up none the less. This was one of the few times when Mairyn had ever seen anyone look upon Lauryn with anything but pleasure. After giving Mairyn instructions to care for Madame Gertrude’s leg, Flora passed Lauryn on her way out of the door. Flora paused and looked into Lauryn’s eyes. Lauryn smiled as she usually does but not as usual, Flora did not return her smile. Flora made some sort of sign in front of Lauryn’s face, snorted and hobbled out. Lauryn looked frightened.
Some of the other things Flora received from Madame Gertrude over the years were a white quartz bowl with side so thin and smooth you could see through them, a small amphora and stopper made of the same material and oddly enough, a child’s sling shot. Mairyn knew there were other things but she did not know what they were and while most of the items were lovely to look upon, Mairyn had no idea what an old lady living alone would do with them. She did not think Flora sold them but kept them for some future purpose.
Sometimes, Madame Gertrude would go away on trips to sell her sheep and goat wool and to buy some of the things they did not make in their own village. During these times, Mairyn had more free time and she usually spent these moments with Petre, the only other person besides Flora who was openly unimpressed with Lauryn.
When they could, they ran off to the fields on the west side of the village where a waterfall dropped into a pond at the base of the mountains and ran in a quick stream down to the lake. In the summer, they would dare the icy water and run through the waterfall into the cave hidden behind the down pour. A shaft of sunlight pierced into the cave from above and warmed the space enough to be tolerable when the sun was high in the sky. The light revealed stone benches running along the walls and a passage that went into the mountain. They never went further into the cave under the mountain, fearing a dragon lived inside.
When it was too cold to jump through the water of the waterfall, they laid in the grass looking up into the sky and watched the clouds pass by, enjoying the peace of no one telling them what to do. Petre worked with the animals, herding them, shearing them and slaughtering them. He was about Mairyn’s age, but where Mairyn was quiet most of the time, Petre talked, telling Mairyn stories of what life would be like some day for them. Petre told wonderful fantasies about adventures in other places and the heroic acts they would be involved in.
Petre was Mairyn’s age and both of his parents were dead too but he lived with an aunt and uncle. By the time they were both almost sixteen, Petre stood four hand widths taller than Mairyn. He too had blonde hair which he wore braided down his back but where her eyes were blue, his were an uncommon shade of dark green with golden flecks around the edges. He was lean and taut from all of his labors, but fast and nimble in his actions and in his wit. He often made comments under his breath that made Mairyn giggle and she would receive odd looks from anyone who might be near as people rarely heard her laugh.
He had done this to her on the day that Madame Gertrude announced the betrothal of Lauryn and Wulfgard’s son, Gideon. Petre wondered in Mairyn’s ear which of the cattle Wulfgard had given Madame Gertrude for her brood mare.
Mairyn received the back of Madame Gertrude’s hand when Mairyn laughed at Petre’s comment. Madame Gertrude did not want anything to interfere with the betrothal of Lauryn to Gideon. If all went well, Gideon could be the next Chief when Wulfgard died, thus placing Lauryn and Madame Gertrude in a good position, or so she hoped.
Friday, November 30, 2007
02
Madame Gertrud and Wulfgard stood side by side with Gideon to Wulfgard’s right and Lauryn to Madame Gertrude’s left. Gideon kept looking around his father to get a glimpse of Lauryn. Lauryn looked down at her feet in an approximation of demure maidenly coyness. Madame Gertrude spoke out the marriage agreement listing when the wedding would take place (at the second new moon from this day) and it would be held in Wulfgard’s hall. Madame Gertrude would provide pigs for roasting and fish for stews and all of the other food stuffs, like the bread trenchers. Madame Gertrude would also provide the ales and wines. Wulfgard would provide the entertainment, bringing in a group of musicians and singers from Juvavum. Wulfgard would give Madame Gertrude seven head of cattle, seven sacks of grain, and seven gold coins. Wulfgard would also pay for a special bolt of fabric and the seamstresses to cut and stitch a dress for her wedding day. Once Madame Gertrude finished announcing all of this to her audience, nearly every person in the entire village, she took Lauryn’s left hand and placed it in Gideon’s left hand. Lauryn glanced up and smiled at the crowd but never looked at Gideon who was beside himself trying to capture Lauryn’s glance. Wulfgard stood by frowning at his son’s besotted behavior and at Lauryn’s vapid joy. Wulfgard kept his own council, but Mairyn did not think he approved of his son’s choice. Mairyn could not figure out why Wulfgard was going through with the marriage. Surely he could convince his son to choose someone else. Mairyn suspected that Madame Gertrude had some way to pressure Wulfgard to agree to the match.
Mairyn stood behind the four people playing out their roles in front of the whole town. Madame Gertrude called Mairyn forward during the intervals where Madame Gertrude paused in her speech so Mairyn could hand Madame Gertrude a horn of ale. Mairyn did not mind being at this gathering. It was one of the few occasions when she had received a lavender bath and hair wash along with one of Lauryn’s dresses that she no longer wanted. It was clean and not worn; Lauryn just did not like it any more. Mairyn was happy to have it. It had panels of finely stitched flowers around the neckline, sleeves and hem. Each time Mairyn handed Madame Gertrude her cup, Mairyn looked into the gathering and saw Haas watching her with an odd look on his face. Haas only ever looked at her with the scorn of an older person glancing at a dull child. Petre, standing behind Wulfgard, his uncle, would pull Mairyn back when she lingered to far forward wondering why Haas kept looking at her. Once, when pulling Mairyn back, Petre nudged his uncle’s arm. Wulfgard turned towards them with a harsh word on the tip of his tongue but he never spoke. Instead, he looked at Mairyn and his eyes widened. He looked her up and down and then his attention was diverted back to Madame Gertrude and her speech.
Madame Gertrude was hitting her stride fueled by the ale she sipped from the horn Mairyn handed her periodically. She was talking about the joining of two great families, hers and Wulfgard’s. Several people were snickering under their breath as Wulfgard frowned. Everyone knew Lauryn was not related to Madame Gertrude, but she had a surprise for them all as she announced that she was officially adopting Lauryn and making Lauryn her heir. Mairyn almost dropped the cup she held and her jaw dropped to her chin as did the chins of most of the other people. Lauryn smiled and blushed prettily and acted as if it was all a big surprise to her. Mairyn doubted that was the case. Wulfgard perked up at this news as he pictured a future grand influx of goods and property. Madame Gertrude was not a young woman after all and was having more bouts of illness lately. She was older than he was although he wasn’t sure how old she was. Wulfgard’s son, Gideon, was positively beaming. If it were physically possible, he’d be slapping himself on his own back for his great, good luck. He elbowed his father and turned to Petre, grabbing his arm in his excitement.
Madame Gertrude stood soaking up the crowd’s astonishment. She reached around for the cup Mairyn held, but Mairyn was still in shock and did not hand it to Madame Gertrude. Madame Gertrude slapped Mairyn in the face to get her attention. Everyone saw the slap and gasped. Everyone except Lauryn that is. She gave Mairyn a dirty look. Mairyn was doubly stunned and tears sprang into her eyes which made her angry with herself. She really didn’t care that Madame Gertrude was adopting Lauryn and not Mairyn but the slap proved to Mairyn and everyone else that Madame Gertrude did not in any way consider Mairyn and Lauryn sisters, let alone equals. Mairyn dropped the ale horn and ran to hide. The last she heard was some sort of angry comments coming from Petre, which didn’t surprise Mairyn, but she also heard Wulfgard’s angry comment, which did surprise her. She didn’t hear the words but the sentiments she appreciated.
Mairyn ran without thinking. She passed the door to the Lindwurm. Her first thought had been to go into the Lindwurm’s cellar but that would be a trap with no way out and Madame Gertrude would be sure to look for her there. She ran down the cobbled road passing the bakery and then the butcher’s establishment which was near the underground spring that ran into the lake. The underground stream was used as a sewer to wash food waste into the lake where the fish could eat it. This kept the fish in the lake fat for the fisher men to catch. A pathway came after the butcher’s and ran around the lake’s edge. Mairyn headed for this walkway which would take her out of the town and to the path that lead up the mountain. There’s was a place that most people didn’t go to but Mairyn used it when she really needed to get away from everyone and everything. The only person who knew she liked to hide there was Petre and Mairyn thought it would be ok if he found her. She continued to run up the path until she passed all of the houses that were on this side of the town. The path wound around so that she ended up being two levels up looking down on the roofs. At this level, the path split into two paths. One went further up the mountain, eventually reaching Flora’s hut and the path that lead to the trail over the mountain and the long way around the lake. The second path leads off to the cave that held the carved and etched skulls of the town’s ancestors. This was the place where Mairyn was headed.
The cave’s entrance was not directly on the path. If you didn’t know where the cave was you would never see it but instead you would pass on by and end up going back down to the town around the back and down the other side. There was a spot marked by a thorn bush that had been growing in the same spot for generations. The thorn bush was part of the town’s ancestral legends. It was said that when the town was first started it was by people who had come from very far away and they had brought the bush from the original home. The legend said that if the bush grew where it was planted the people were meant to stay and as long as it lived the people would proper. So far the legends were not wrong. In the harsh winters, the thorn bush was covered with a layer of fine wool cloth to keep it safe from the ice that could form on the tree limbs. The bush was large and wide and blocked the view of the two large rocks that formed a layered doorway into the skull cave. Mairyn moved behind the bush, avoiding the thorns which were large and sharp like a big cat’s claws. She then passed through the two rocks that form a sort of tunnel into the entrance. Around the second rock she entered the cave into a large cavern that had benches carved along the front walls to form a sort of arena. At the back of the cavern the wall was covered with the skulls of long and not so long dead people. The skulls were clean of all flesh and bleached white in the sun. Most of the skulls were decorated with designs and runes carved into them by family members. Skulls that did not have anything carved on them were people who no longer had relatives in the town and their lines had died out. There were very few of those as most of the people in town were related to someone still living at the time of their deaths. As long as it was daytime, a shaft of light would enter through an opening in the roof of the cavern. The shaft of light would travel around the room as the sun traveled across the sky and marks were made in different areas of the cave to mark the passing time of the daylight hours. Special braces were carved out of the stone walls where oil and wicks were placed for lamps when night time ceremonies were being held as they were on at least two holidays during the year, once at the full moon following the autumnal equinox and then again at the new moon near the winter solstice. Right now it was daylight so the shaft of light shone down from above and hit the eighth mark of the twelve marked out on the cave floor. Mairyn went and stood in this shaft of light and held her face up to it. She closed her eyes and let the tears flow down her face. She didn’t bother to wipe them away; she just let herself go for a change. She cried there in the cave without making a sound and she felt the sympathy of those spirits living in the skulls who so long ago suffered the pains of the living. They seemed to wrap her in a promise of better things to come, too. She finally laugh out loud at that and her laughter echoed around the room and came back to her making the dust motes vibrate and dance in the sunlight. She sat down on one of the stone benches then and allowed the silence of those she thought no relation of hers to sooth her. The sun beam moved up two more marks before she heard the noise she had been waiting for.
Petre came in quietly and sat down beside her. They sat next to each other quietly for a little while.
“I’ll be putting the skulls of my parents in here soon,” said Petre.
“I didn’t know you were almost done with the carvings?”
“They will be ready for the ceremony after harvest is over.”
“Were you able to work in the special signs you wanted?”
“I was finally able to convince Jondan to show me the runes I wanted. It’s taken me two years of bribing the old Druid with sweetmeats, but he etched them quickly in the sand one day when I was barely paying attention. Then he swept them away. He said if I could reproduce them properly he’d tell me if I were correct. Somehow I did. He seemed impressed. He even talked to my Uncle Wulfgard about furthering my bardic training. I think my uncle would like to have a musician and story teller in the family.”
“Lucky you.”
“Don’t sound so bitter. I’ve got a surprise for you.”
“Oh, goody, more surprises.” Mairyn couldn’t keep the bitterness out of her voice. She felt herself on the verge of tears again.
“Well, I guess I won’t tell you then if you don’t care,” Petre teased.
Mairyn looked at him, wondering what he could possible have to tell her that she really would want to hear. She tried to ignore him but he was as stubborn as she was. He began to whistle a tune, repeating it over and over changing it slightly here and there and muttering about getting it just right for his parents’ internment ceremony. Mairyn finally punched Petre in the arm.
“Tell me what you have to tell me.”
“I don’t want to force you to listen to something you don’t want to here.”
“Tell me now or I’ll hit you with a rock.”
“Then I really won’t be able to tell you.”
Petre was grinning. Mairyn crossed her arms across her chest and glared at Petre.
He laughed and shoved her with his shoulder. She broke down and laughed back at him.
“After you left, well ran away and people stopped staring after you like they’ve never seen you before, they started complaining to Madame Gertrude. No one had ever seen her hit you before. I told you before if you had complained they would have stopped her.”
“She would have found a way to make it worse.”
“Yes, I know you told me and I’m sure you are right but now it’s out. You should have seen the uproar. Madame Gertrude was really shocked. And Lauryn was pouting like crazy and actually threw a temper tantrum right there in front of everyone. Today was a real eye opener for many people. They discovered that Madame Gertrude was not as magnanimous as she pretended to be to you both. Most people just took it for granted that she treated you the same. Now they knew different. Many asked her if she was adopting you, too. She stammered out a no like they were crazy.”
“I can well believe that. Why the hell would she want me when she had Lauryn, her special prize?”
Petre put his hand on Mairyn’s arm.
“Jondan told her that because she had hit you Madame Gertrude had lost all rights to you in any form. Madame Gertrude exploded at him. She actually raised her hand to him as if she would strike him, too. He just laughed at her. She said they had no right to take you away from her as she had sheltered and clothed you all these years. That’s when Stella spoke up and told about how Madame Gertrude worked you so hard with Lauryn never lifting a finger and that at this point Madame Gertrude owed you something for all of the work you had done for her. Madmae Gertrude was speechless and Lauryn started whining about how hard she worked each day. Stella just laughed and said that Gideon would find out soon enough what a hard worker Lauryn was. Madame Gertrude snapped out of her shock at this possible threat to her match with Wulfgard’s family although she need not worry about that as the property she was bestowing on Lauryn would be more than enough of a guarantee for the wedding to take place. Wulfgard assured Madame Gertrude that the marriage would proceed as expected but that Wulfgard insisted that Jondan’s decree about you must be obeyed. Madame Gertrude threw up her hands and said that the town was welcome to support you if they thought so highly of you. That’s when Flora moved up beside Wulfgard and whispered something into his ear. He got a very thoughtful look on his face and then nodded to Flora. Flora smiled and left with Aloisa. Once Flora was gone, Wulfgard raised he hand to the mumbling crowd. Everyone quieted down and waited for him to speak. You’ll never believe what he announced. I still don’t believe it and I’ve had it in my brain for several hours now.”
Mairyn stood behind the four people playing out their roles in front of the whole town. Madame Gertrude called Mairyn forward during the intervals where Madame Gertrude paused in her speech so Mairyn could hand Madame Gertrude a horn of ale. Mairyn did not mind being at this gathering. It was one of the few occasions when she had received a lavender bath and hair wash along with one of Lauryn’s dresses that she no longer wanted. It was clean and not worn; Lauryn just did not like it any more. Mairyn was happy to have it. It had panels of finely stitched flowers around the neckline, sleeves and hem. Each time Mairyn handed Madame Gertrude her cup, Mairyn looked into the gathering and saw Haas watching her with an odd look on his face. Haas only ever looked at her with the scorn of an older person glancing at a dull child. Petre, standing behind Wulfgard, his uncle, would pull Mairyn back when she lingered to far forward wondering why Haas kept looking at her. Once, when pulling Mairyn back, Petre nudged his uncle’s arm. Wulfgard turned towards them with a harsh word on the tip of his tongue but he never spoke. Instead, he looked at Mairyn and his eyes widened. He looked her up and down and then his attention was diverted back to Madame Gertrude and her speech.
Madame Gertrude was hitting her stride fueled by the ale she sipped from the horn Mairyn handed her periodically. She was talking about the joining of two great families, hers and Wulfgard’s. Several people were snickering under their breath as Wulfgard frowned. Everyone knew Lauryn was not related to Madame Gertrude, but she had a surprise for them all as she announced that she was officially adopting Lauryn and making Lauryn her heir. Mairyn almost dropped the cup she held and her jaw dropped to her chin as did the chins of most of the other people. Lauryn smiled and blushed prettily and acted as if it was all a big surprise to her. Mairyn doubted that was the case. Wulfgard perked up at this news as he pictured a future grand influx of goods and property. Madame Gertrude was not a young woman after all and was having more bouts of illness lately. She was older than he was although he wasn’t sure how old she was. Wulfgard’s son, Gideon, was positively beaming. If it were physically possible, he’d be slapping himself on his own back for his great, good luck. He elbowed his father and turned to Petre, grabbing his arm in his excitement.
Madame Gertrude stood soaking up the crowd’s astonishment. She reached around for the cup Mairyn held, but Mairyn was still in shock and did not hand it to Madame Gertrude. Madame Gertrude slapped Mairyn in the face to get her attention. Everyone saw the slap and gasped. Everyone except Lauryn that is. She gave Mairyn a dirty look. Mairyn was doubly stunned and tears sprang into her eyes which made her angry with herself. She really didn’t care that Madame Gertrude was adopting Lauryn and not Mairyn but the slap proved to Mairyn and everyone else that Madame Gertrude did not in any way consider Mairyn and Lauryn sisters, let alone equals. Mairyn dropped the ale horn and ran to hide. The last she heard was some sort of angry comments coming from Petre, which didn’t surprise Mairyn, but she also heard Wulfgard’s angry comment, which did surprise her. She didn’t hear the words but the sentiments she appreciated.
Mairyn ran without thinking. She passed the door to the Lindwurm. Her first thought had been to go into the Lindwurm’s cellar but that would be a trap with no way out and Madame Gertrude would be sure to look for her there. She ran down the cobbled road passing the bakery and then the butcher’s establishment which was near the underground spring that ran into the lake. The underground stream was used as a sewer to wash food waste into the lake where the fish could eat it. This kept the fish in the lake fat for the fisher men to catch. A pathway came after the butcher’s and ran around the lake’s edge. Mairyn headed for this walkway which would take her out of the town and to the path that lead up the mountain. There’s was a place that most people didn’t go to but Mairyn used it when she really needed to get away from everyone and everything. The only person who knew she liked to hide there was Petre and Mairyn thought it would be ok if he found her. She continued to run up the path until she passed all of the houses that were on this side of the town. The path wound around so that she ended up being two levels up looking down on the roofs. At this level, the path split into two paths. One went further up the mountain, eventually reaching Flora’s hut and the path that lead to the trail over the mountain and the long way around the lake. The second path leads off to the cave that held the carved and etched skulls of the town’s ancestors. This was the place where Mairyn was headed.
The cave’s entrance was not directly on the path. If you didn’t know where the cave was you would never see it but instead you would pass on by and end up going back down to the town around the back and down the other side. There was a spot marked by a thorn bush that had been growing in the same spot for generations. The thorn bush was part of the town’s ancestral legends. It was said that when the town was first started it was by people who had come from very far away and they had brought the bush from the original home. The legend said that if the bush grew where it was planted the people were meant to stay and as long as it lived the people would proper. So far the legends were not wrong. In the harsh winters, the thorn bush was covered with a layer of fine wool cloth to keep it safe from the ice that could form on the tree limbs. The bush was large and wide and blocked the view of the two large rocks that formed a layered doorway into the skull cave. Mairyn moved behind the bush, avoiding the thorns which were large and sharp like a big cat’s claws. She then passed through the two rocks that form a sort of tunnel into the entrance. Around the second rock she entered the cave into a large cavern that had benches carved along the front walls to form a sort of arena. At the back of the cavern the wall was covered with the skulls of long and not so long dead people. The skulls were clean of all flesh and bleached white in the sun. Most of the skulls were decorated with designs and runes carved into them by family members. Skulls that did not have anything carved on them were people who no longer had relatives in the town and their lines had died out. There were very few of those as most of the people in town were related to someone still living at the time of their deaths. As long as it was daytime, a shaft of light would enter through an opening in the roof of the cavern. The shaft of light would travel around the room as the sun traveled across the sky and marks were made in different areas of the cave to mark the passing time of the daylight hours. Special braces were carved out of the stone walls where oil and wicks were placed for lamps when night time ceremonies were being held as they were on at least two holidays during the year, once at the full moon following the autumnal equinox and then again at the new moon near the winter solstice. Right now it was daylight so the shaft of light shone down from above and hit the eighth mark of the twelve marked out on the cave floor. Mairyn went and stood in this shaft of light and held her face up to it. She closed her eyes and let the tears flow down her face. She didn’t bother to wipe them away; she just let herself go for a change. She cried there in the cave without making a sound and she felt the sympathy of those spirits living in the skulls who so long ago suffered the pains of the living. They seemed to wrap her in a promise of better things to come, too. She finally laugh out loud at that and her laughter echoed around the room and came back to her making the dust motes vibrate and dance in the sunlight. She sat down on one of the stone benches then and allowed the silence of those she thought no relation of hers to sooth her. The sun beam moved up two more marks before she heard the noise she had been waiting for.
Petre came in quietly and sat down beside her. They sat next to each other quietly for a little while.
“I’ll be putting the skulls of my parents in here soon,” said Petre.
“I didn’t know you were almost done with the carvings?”
“They will be ready for the ceremony after harvest is over.”
“Were you able to work in the special signs you wanted?”
“I was finally able to convince Jondan to show me the runes I wanted. It’s taken me two years of bribing the old Druid with sweetmeats, but he etched them quickly in the sand one day when I was barely paying attention. Then he swept them away. He said if I could reproduce them properly he’d tell me if I were correct. Somehow I did. He seemed impressed. He even talked to my Uncle Wulfgard about furthering my bardic training. I think my uncle would like to have a musician and story teller in the family.”
“Lucky you.”
“Don’t sound so bitter. I’ve got a surprise for you.”
“Oh, goody, more surprises.” Mairyn couldn’t keep the bitterness out of her voice. She felt herself on the verge of tears again.
“Well, I guess I won’t tell you then if you don’t care,” Petre teased.
Mairyn looked at him, wondering what he could possible have to tell her that she really would want to hear. She tried to ignore him but he was as stubborn as she was. He began to whistle a tune, repeating it over and over changing it slightly here and there and muttering about getting it just right for his parents’ internment ceremony. Mairyn finally punched Petre in the arm.
“Tell me what you have to tell me.”
“I don’t want to force you to listen to something you don’t want to here.”
“Tell me now or I’ll hit you with a rock.”
“Then I really won’t be able to tell you.”
Petre was grinning. Mairyn crossed her arms across her chest and glared at Petre.
He laughed and shoved her with his shoulder. She broke down and laughed back at him.
“After you left, well ran away and people stopped staring after you like they’ve never seen you before, they started complaining to Madame Gertrude. No one had ever seen her hit you before. I told you before if you had complained they would have stopped her.”
“She would have found a way to make it worse.”
“Yes, I know you told me and I’m sure you are right but now it’s out. You should have seen the uproar. Madame Gertrude was really shocked. And Lauryn was pouting like crazy and actually threw a temper tantrum right there in front of everyone. Today was a real eye opener for many people. They discovered that Madame Gertrude was not as magnanimous as she pretended to be to you both. Most people just took it for granted that she treated you the same. Now they knew different. Many asked her if she was adopting you, too. She stammered out a no like they were crazy.”
“I can well believe that. Why the hell would she want me when she had Lauryn, her special prize?”
Petre put his hand on Mairyn’s arm.
“Jondan told her that because she had hit you Madame Gertrude had lost all rights to you in any form. Madame Gertrude exploded at him. She actually raised her hand to him as if she would strike him, too. He just laughed at her. She said they had no right to take you away from her as she had sheltered and clothed you all these years. That’s when Stella spoke up and told about how Madame Gertrude worked you so hard with Lauryn never lifting a finger and that at this point Madame Gertrude owed you something for all of the work you had done for her. Madmae Gertrude was speechless and Lauryn started whining about how hard she worked each day. Stella just laughed and said that Gideon would find out soon enough what a hard worker Lauryn was. Madame Gertrude snapped out of her shock at this possible threat to her match with Wulfgard’s family although she need not worry about that as the property she was bestowing on Lauryn would be more than enough of a guarantee for the wedding to take place. Wulfgard assured Madame Gertrude that the marriage would proceed as expected but that Wulfgard insisted that Jondan’s decree about you must be obeyed. Madame Gertrude threw up her hands and said that the town was welcome to support you if they thought so highly of you. That’s when Flora moved up beside Wulfgard and whispered something into his ear. He got a very thoughtful look on his face and then nodded to Flora. Flora smiled and left with Aloisa. Once Flora was gone, Wulfgard raised he hand to the mumbling crowd. Everyone quieted down and waited for him to speak. You’ll never believe what he announced. I still don’t believe it and I’ve had it in my brain for several hours now.”
03
Mairyn couldn’t believe most of what she had already heard. The entire town defending her. Stella speaking for her and against Lauryn and Madmae Gertrude. Mairyn was sure that Petre was having a joke at her expense, except he won’t play this kind of trick on her. She sat there staring at her feet. Then it hit her that she no longer had a place to live. What was she going to do? She had no where to go. It was wonderful that the town was defending her but how was that any help to her when she’d be sleeping out in the cold night tonight?
“Don’t’ you want to know what Wulfgard had to say?”
Mairyn really didn’t care. She shivered in anticipation of the cold damp night. She looked at Petre and he seemed so eager. She guessed he hadn’t thought about where she’d be no that she could no longer go to her little cubby at the back of the Lindwurm. It was small and cramped and under the eaves but at least it was warm.
“Mairyn.” Petre shook her out of her despairing reverie.
“Uncle Wulfgard has made himself your guardian. Officially. In front of the entire town.”
Mairyn was stunned. She stared at Petre like he had grown three heads.
“You’re crazy. Why would he do that?”
“I don’t know why he did it, but he did it. And you should have seen the reactions from Madame Gertrude and Lauryn. Madame Gertrude told Wulfgard she’d call off the marriage if he took you in. Of course, both Wulfgard and Jondan showed her the parchment with her mark on the marriage contract and Wulfgard taking you in was not a valid reason to cancel the contract and that she could in no way change it at this point. It must take place by the next new moon as planned or she would have to pay a considerable fine. That shut her up and you could see her trying to think of a way out but there was none. Lauryn on the other hand was having a right fit in Gideon’s arms. Gideon looked down right frightened of the whining whimpering shrew in his arms. He kept asking her why she would be upset that his father would take her sister in and she just kept saying that it wasn’t fair that you would ruin everything for her. The whole thing was a great show in the middle of town. Uncle Wulfgard sent me to find you and to explain everything to you. He wants you to move into his hall tonight. He wants us to gather your belongings and come to your new home.”
Mairyn was astounded. She couldn’t take it all in. In one day that was meant to be special for some one else she went from being a drudge in Madame Gertrude’s clutches to being a ward in Wulfgard’ hall. She had no idea what that could mean or what her place would really be like but she would be closer to Petre and Petre liked his Uncle and never said anything bad about him. It had to be better than where she was. Even if she was just being pulled along as another hand to help with the cleaning she was used to that and she didn’t think she’d be beaten. That was good. Closer to Petre, no beatings, two things on the positive side. And she would be in the house many days before Lauryn. She might even be able to make some friends. She didn’t think she’d be charming anyone the way Lauryn did and she was sure it wouldn’t last long but it might be nice. She looked at Petre to see if he was laughing at her. He wasn’t. He did have a smile on his face though like he had just brought her the best present anyone had ever given her. And he did and she hugged him for it. He turned bright red. When she kissed him on the cheek, he was like a flame burning at its height.
“Stop with all of the gushy stuff,” he said. “Let’s go get all of your things and head over to the hall. There’s only a little day light left and I want to show you around and introduce you to everyone. Plus, I don’t know about you, but I’m starving.”
Mairyn’s stomach gurgled in answer. They both laughed and ran out of the cave and down the mountain.
Mairyn and Petre ran down the mountain path, across the path in front of the lake and up the street to the Lindwurm. Mairyn made it to the door of the guesthaus before Petre. She was sure he let her win their race. She was laughing as she opened the door and ran into the hall. The slamming door made her come to an abrupt halt. Mairyn spun around to find Madame Gertrude leaning against the closed door and Lauryn standing next to it with the wooden bar. Mairyn heard her heart pounding in her ears and her breathe laboring in and out of her lungs. She heard Petre pounding on the door from the outside. Madame Gertrude and Lauryn grinned at Mairyn at the same time. Madame Gertrude moved away from the door and Lauryn threw the bar in the wooden brackets blocking anyone from being able to get inside the building. The Lindwurm had no other way in or out. Madame Gertrude did not want anyone to be able to escape without paying her the money they owed her. It came to Mairyn that no one else was in the building but the three of them. She strained her hearing for the sound of other life but none came to her. She also did not have a clue as to what Madame Gertrude and Lauryn had for her, not until Madame Gertrude pulled the leather strap from around her waist. Madame Gertrude and Lauryn moved apart from each other and began circling Mairyn as if Mairyn would try to evade them. Mairyn did not move or make a sound. She just looked off into space, not even at the others. Her joy of just moments ago had completely disappeared to be replaced by an emptiness and despair he had never felt before. Lauryn grabbed Mairyn’s arms from the front and dug her nails into Mairyn’s flesh. Lauryn jerked Mairyn’s arms so that Mairyn stumbled forward and bent over slightly. That’s when she felt the leather strap strike her in the back. She cried out in startled pain.
“Don’t make another sound,” Madame Gertrude yelled at Mairyn at the top of her lungs. She hit Mairyn again, harder than before.
Lauryn was laughing out loud in Mairyn’s face.
“What made you think you could move into my place in Wulfgard’s house?” Lauryn ripped the dress Mairyn wore at the sleeves. “This is my dress and the only reason anyone noticed you.” Lauryn was yelling too.
Mairyn fell to her knees as the strap struck the back of her legs.
“Get up you lazy ungrateful bitch.” Madame Gertrude kicked Mairyn’s thigh. “You will tell them you don’t want to leave here.” She kicked Mairyn again.
Mairyn never made another sound after the first startled noise. She hated that silent tears flowed down her face. She couldn’t believe that they’d take the chance of beating her. Beatings were not allowed in their town and carried a heavy fine. Of course, there had to be proof of the beatings and who did them for the law to be carried out. They must be counting on her silence and they’d be right. She had no business moving into Wulfgard’s hall. She had no business there. She was crazy to think she could pick up and leave this madness. She had no idea what was in store for her if she left. At least here she knew what to expect.
Lauryn was pulling Mairyn to stand up. Lauryn and Madmae Gertrude were yelling instructions to her about how she was to behave in the future. Lauryn grabbed Mairyn by the hair and pulled her close to her face. Mairyn could feel the spittle coming from Lauryn as she screamed.
The door behind them burst open in splinters and a group of people fell into the room. Everyone quit moving and yelling and the two groups stared at each other, except Mairyn who looked at the floor and Petre who looked at Mairyn.
Madame Gertrude and Lauryn still had their hands on Mairyn and Madame Gertrude still had the strap in one hand. They let Mairyn go and she collapsed on the floor. Petre ran to her, shoving the other two women out of his way. Madame Gertrude raised the strap to Petre but Wulfgard strode across the room and grabbed her arm before she could lower the blow. Wulfgard ripped the leather strap from Madame Gertrude’s hand and threw it across the hall. She shrieked some incomprehensible words as Wulfgard pulled her across the room to a chair and shoved her to sitting. She tried to stand up and he kept his hand on her until she stilled. When it looked like she would no longer try to stand up, he gestured for two townsmen to come stand on each side of her. He turned back to the rest of the hall.
Petre had Mairyn cradled in his arms and was stroking her hair and wiping away her tears. She had her eyes closed and was silent.
Lauryn was seated on the other side of the room with Stella and Aloisa flanking her. Lauryn was attempting to garner sympathy by whining and whimpering but the other two women stood with their arms folded on their chests and completely ignoring Lauryn. No one else was looking at Lauryn either. Soon she gave up her act and just sat quietly glaring at everyone.
Once all was quiet, the rest of the witnesses took seats on benches by the tables around the hall and waited for the arrival of Jondan. Jondan’s hut was a little ways out of town at the back away from the lake and under the mountain. He needed his privacy to perform his various ceremonies in peace and sometimes it was best that the rest of the people in town did not smell some of the smells coming from his workings.
While they waited, Wulfgard directed a couple men to get logs to build up the fire. A storm seemed to be brewing and moving its way across the lake kicking up a cold damp wind. Madame Gertrude started to complain about this use of her resources but stopped short at a look from Wulfgard.
Gideon brought a bowl of warm water and a cloth to Petre to wipe Mairyn’s face and visible wounds. Then he went and got a cup of ale for Mairyn to drink. He handed the cup to Petre who put it to her lips. At first she would not drink but after Petre whispered something in her ear, she took a few small sips. The ale brought some blush to her cheeks.
Jondan arrived on the arm of Izabo his apprentice. Izabo carried a cloth tied with a leather thong that was round and bulky. She held it away from her body so that it wouldn’t knock against her side as she walked. Jondan leaned on Izabo and his staff. They stood in the doorway with the setting sun at their back silhouetting them. They looked around the hall taking in the people there and their places. Izabo lead Jondan over to a bench saved for him at the head of one of the tables. Izabo moved to stand behind him. She placed her package on the table next to Jondan’s arm that rested there.
“Mairyn, come sit beside me,” said Jondan.
Mairyn did not move or look up.
“Get up, girl, and come here now.”
Jondan’s tone startled Mairyn out of her stupor. Petre helped her stand and he led her to the space on the bench next to Jondan. She sat next to the old Druid. He took one of her hands in his own and held it as he surveyed the rest of the room.
“Wulfgard, tell me,” said Jondan.
“Petre aroused the town when he was barred from entering the Lindwurm to help Mairyn gather her belongings so she could take her place in my home. He heard screaming that alarmed him. When we arrived we did indeed find the door barred. We pounded on the door demanding entrance to no avail. We yelled for a response from my ward, but heard none from her. We did hear screaming from both Madame Gertrude and my son’s future wife. We broke the door down and found Madame Gertrude beating Mairyn with a leather strap and kicking her and Lauryn was ripping Mairyn’s hair out in clumps.” Wulfgard ended his speech in disgust. Others in the room were shaking their heads in agreement with what he said. Some spoke under their breaths about the scene they too had witnessed.
“Don’t’ you want to know what Wulfgard had to say?”
Mairyn really didn’t care. She shivered in anticipation of the cold damp night. She looked at Petre and he seemed so eager. She guessed he hadn’t thought about where she’d be no that she could no longer go to her little cubby at the back of the Lindwurm. It was small and cramped and under the eaves but at least it was warm.
“Mairyn.” Petre shook her out of her despairing reverie.
“Uncle Wulfgard has made himself your guardian. Officially. In front of the entire town.”
Mairyn was stunned. She stared at Petre like he had grown three heads.
“You’re crazy. Why would he do that?”
“I don’t know why he did it, but he did it. And you should have seen the reactions from Madame Gertrude and Lauryn. Madame Gertrude told Wulfgard she’d call off the marriage if he took you in. Of course, both Wulfgard and Jondan showed her the parchment with her mark on the marriage contract and Wulfgard taking you in was not a valid reason to cancel the contract and that she could in no way change it at this point. It must take place by the next new moon as planned or she would have to pay a considerable fine. That shut her up and you could see her trying to think of a way out but there was none. Lauryn on the other hand was having a right fit in Gideon’s arms. Gideon looked down right frightened of the whining whimpering shrew in his arms. He kept asking her why she would be upset that his father would take her sister in and she just kept saying that it wasn’t fair that you would ruin everything for her. The whole thing was a great show in the middle of town. Uncle Wulfgard sent me to find you and to explain everything to you. He wants you to move into his hall tonight. He wants us to gather your belongings and come to your new home.”
Mairyn was astounded. She couldn’t take it all in. In one day that was meant to be special for some one else she went from being a drudge in Madame Gertrude’s clutches to being a ward in Wulfgard’ hall. She had no idea what that could mean or what her place would really be like but she would be closer to Petre and Petre liked his Uncle and never said anything bad about him. It had to be better than where she was. Even if she was just being pulled along as another hand to help with the cleaning she was used to that and she didn’t think she’d be beaten. That was good. Closer to Petre, no beatings, two things on the positive side. And she would be in the house many days before Lauryn. She might even be able to make some friends. She didn’t think she’d be charming anyone the way Lauryn did and she was sure it wouldn’t last long but it might be nice. She looked at Petre to see if he was laughing at her. He wasn’t. He did have a smile on his face though like he had just brought her the best present anyone had ever given her. And he did and she hugged him for it. He turned bright red. When she kissed him on the cheek, he was like a flame burning at its height.
“Stop with all of the gushy stuff,” he said. “Let’s go get all of your things and head over to the hall. There’s only a little day light left and I want to show you around and introduce you to everyone. Plus, I don’t know about you, but I’m starving.”
Mairyn’s stomach gurgled in answer. They both laughed and ran out of the cave and down the mountain.
Mairyn and Petre ran down the mountain path, across the path in front of the lake and up the street to the Lindwurm. Mairyn made it to the door of the guesthaus before Petre. She was sure he let her win their race. She was laughing as she opened the door and ran into the hall. The slamming door made her come to an abrupt halt. Mairyn spun around to find Madame Gertrude leaning against the closed door and Lauryn standing next to it with the wooden bar. Mairyn heard her heart pounding in her ears and her breathe laboring in and out of her lungs. She heard Petre pounding on the door from the outside. Madame Gertrude and Lauryn grinned at Mairyn at the same time. Madame Gertrude moved away from the door and Lauryn threw the bar in the wooden brackets blocking anyone from being able to get inside the building. The Lindwurm had no other way in or out. Madame Gertrude did not want anyone to be able to escape without paying her the money they owed her. It came to Mairyn that no one else was in the building but the three of them. She strained her hearing for the sound of other life but none came to her. She also did not have a clue as to what Madame Gertrude and Lauryn had for her, not until Madame Gertrude pulled the leather strap from around her waist. Madame Gertrude and Lauryn moved apart from each other and began circling Mairyn as if Mairyn would try to evade them. Mairyn did not move or make a sound. She just looked off into space, not even at the others. Her joy of just moments ago had completely disappeared to be replaced by an emptiness and despair he had never felt before. Lauryn grabbed Mairyn’s arms from the front and dug her nails into Mairyn’s flesh. Lauryn jerked Mairyn’s arms so that Mairyn stumbled forward and bent over slightly. That’s when she felt the leather strap strike her in the back. She cried out in startled pain.
“Don’t make another sound,” Madame Gertrude yelled at Mairyn at the top of her lungs. She hit Mairyn again, harder than before.
Lauryn was laughing out loud in Mairyn’s face.
“What made you think you could move into my place in Wulfgard’s house?” Lauryn ripped the dress Mairyn wore at the sleeves. “This is my dress and the only reason anyone noticed you.” Lauryn was yelling too.
Mairyn fell to her knees as the strap struck the back of her legs.
“Get up you lazy ungrateful bitch.” Madame Gertrude kicked Mairyn’s thigh. “You will tell them you don’t want to leave here.” She kicked Mairyn again.
Mairyn never made another sound after the first startled noise. She hated that silent tears flowed down her face. She couldn’t believe that they’d take the chance of beating her. Beatings were not allowed in their town and carried a heavy fine. Of course, there had to be proof of the beatings and who did them for the law to be carried out. They must be counting on her silence and they’d be right. She had no business moving into Wulfgard’s hall. She had no business there. She was crazy to think she could pick up and leave this madness. She had no idea what was in store for her if she left. At least here she knew what to expect.
Lauryn was pulling Mairyn to stand up. Lauryn and Madmae Gertrude were yelling instructions to her about how she was to behave in the future. Lauryn grabbed Mairyn by the hair and pulled her close to her face. Mairyn could feel the spittle coming from Lauryn as she screamed.
The door behind them burst open in splinters and a group of people fell into the room. Everyone quit moving and yelling and the two groups stared at each other, except Mairyn who looked at the floor and Petre who looked at Mairyn.
Madame Gertrude and Lauryn still had their hands on Mairyn and Madame Gertrude still had the strap in one hand. They let Mairyn go and she collapsed on the floor. Petre ran to her, shoving the other two women out of his way. Madame Gertrude raised the strap to Petre but Wulfgard strode across the room and grabbed her arm before she could lower the blow. Wulfgard ripped the leather strap from Madame Gertrude’s hand and threw it across the hall. She shrieked some incomprehensible words as Wulfgard pulled her across the room to a chair and shoved her to sitting. She tried to stand up and he kept his hand on her until she stilled. When it looked like she would no longer try to stand up, he gestured for two townsmen to come stand on each side of her. He turned back to the rest of the hall.
Petre had Mairyn cradled in his arms and was stroking her hair and wiping away her tears. She had her eyes closed and was silent.
Lauryn was seated on the other side of the room with Stella and Aloisa flanking her. Lauryn was attempting to garner sympathy by whining and whimpering but the other two women stood with their arms folded on their chests and completely ignoring Lauryn. No one else was looking at Lauryn either. Soon she gave up her act and just sat quietly glaring at everyone.
Once all was quiet, the rest of the witnesses took seats on benches by the tables around the hall and waited for the arrival of Jondan. Jondan’s hut was a little ways out of town at the back away from the lake and under the mountain. He needed his privacy to perform his various ceremonies in peace and sometimes it was best that the rest of the people in town did not smell some of the smells coming from his workings.
While they waited, Wulfgard directed a couple men to get logs to build up the fire. A storm seemed to be brewing and moving its way across the lake kicking up a cold damp wind. Madame Gertrude started to complain about this use of her resources but stopped short at a look from Wulfgard.
Gideon brought a bowl of warm water and a cloth to Petre to wipe Mairyn’s face and visible wounds. Then he went and got a cup of ale for Mairyn to drink. He handed the cup to Petre who put it to her lips. At first she would not drink but after Petre whispered something in her ear, she took a few small sips. The ale brought some blush to her cheeks.
Jondan arrived on the arm of Izabo his apprentice. Izabo carried a cloth tied with a leather thong that was round and bulky. She held it away from her body so that it wouldn’t knock against her side as she walked. Jondan leaned on Izabo and his staff. They stood in the doorway with the setting sun at their back silhouetting them. They looked around the hall taking in the people there and their places. Izabo lead Jondan over to a bench saved for him at the head of one of the tables. Izabo moved to stand behind him. She placed her package on the table next to Jondan’s arm that rested there.
“Mairyn, come sit beside me,” said Jondan.
Mairyn did not move or look up.
“Get up, girl, and come here now.”
Jondan’s tone startled Mairyn out of her stupor. Petre helped her stand and he led her to the space on the bench next to Jondan. She sat next to the old Druid. He took one of her hands in his own and held it as he surveyed the rest of the room.
“Wulfgard, tell me,” said Jondan.
“Petre aroused the town when he was barred from entering the Lindwurm to help Mairyn gather her belongings so she could take her place in my home. He heard screaming that alarmed him. When we arrived we did indeed find the door barred. We pounded on the door demanding entrance to no avail. We yelled for a response from my ward, but heard none from her. We did hear screaming from both Madame Gertrude and my son’s future wife. We broke the door down and found Madame Gertrude beating Mairyn with a leather strap and kicking her and Lauryn was ripping Mairyn’s hair out in clumps.” Wulfgard ended his speech in disgust. Others in the room were shaking their heads in agreement with what he said. Some spoke under their breaths about the scene they too had witnessed.
04
Jondan closed his eyes and bowed his head. He was quiet for several long moments. He took a very deep breath and let it out slowly. He turned in Lauryn’s direction and opened his piercing blue eyes. Lauryn gasped at his intense scrutiny.
“Do you have anything to say?”
Lauryn swallowed and looked to Madame Gertrude for some help. She would not get any from that woman who looked down at the floor with her face all scrunched up in anger.
“I…” Lauryn faltered before she could begin. She cleared her throat. “She should not be allowed to move into my place before me.” Lauryn’s voice pierced the air and broke on her spite.
“You admit to beating your sister?” Jondan was not moved by Lauryn’s outburst.
Lauryn’s shoulders drooped in defeat. “Yes.”
“You know our laws on violence, do you not?”
“Yes.”
“In payment to your sister for your misuse of her body, you will be required to cloth her in finery. Before your marriage you must make her three new dresses. You may not give her any of your old dresses. Each dress must be made between now and your wedding and they must be made by you. You are to embroider the neckline of each with a different design. Izabo will inspect them before you personally hand them to your sister. If you do not do this before your wedding the wedding will be postponed until you have finished them and you have satisfied Izabo of their quality. You will use cloth from your wedding gifts to make these dresses. Do you understand?”
Lauryn whimpered.
“Speak up.” Jondan’s voice boomed at Lauryn.
“Yes.” Lauryn began to cry sincerely for the first time that any one had ever seen.
“Your penalty is light compared to what will happen to you if you ever raise your hand to anyone ever again.” With this declaration, Jondan turned in his seat to face Madame Gertrude. He sat staring at her silently until she raised her head in defiance to look him in the eyes.
“What?” Madame Gertrude hissed out this one word. The venom was clear in her voice.
“You will begin by getting up, getting Mairyn’s belongings and bringing them to me now.” Jondan spoke to Madame Gertrude very quietly. Those who knew him well knew he was most dangerous when he was quiet.
Madame Gertrude continued to stare at him in defiance and she did not move from her seat. No one spoke and no one moved while this silent battle of wills was taking place. You could see Madame Gertrude physically weaken as the moments passed. Finally, she stomped her foot and rose. She left the hall for the area under the eaves where Mairyn had her sleeping space. She was followed out of the room by the two men who had been standing guard over her. In a short time she was back. She walked over to Jondan carrying a small bundle and dumped it on the table next to Jondan. She placed her hands on her hips and stood in front of him.
“You may go sit back down,” said Jondan. She did not move. Her guards took her arms to guide her back. She jerked her arms from their grasps and stomped back to her seat and plopped herself down. She continued to glare at Jondan.
Jondan gestured to Izabo. She separated the items Madame Gertrude had dumped on the table. There was one work dress and one under dress. There was an old bone comb with several broken teeth. There was one red ribbon, a small piece of quartz and a folded piece of velum with a flower pressed inside. Izabo laid these things out carefully and neatly on the table.
“Are these your belongings?” Jondan asked Mairyn. She looked around him at her things and nodded her head.
“Everything is there?” He asked, incredulousness tingeing his voice.
Mairyn looked up her things. The dress was very worn and stained from all of her cleaning. The under dress was stained with sweat. And while her clothes were clean they were shabby. The comb and quartz she had for as long as she could remember. She often thought that they may have belonged to her mother. The red ribbon and the flower were gifts from Petre. She glanced in his direction and knew by the look on his face that he remembered giving them to her and he was amazed that she had kept them. She blushed in embarrassment.
“Those are all of my things.” She spoke so quietly that only those people immediately around her heard her answer.
“Do you wish to keep these things?”
Mairyn nodded. Izabo gathered everything together and bundled them into her dresses. She handed everything to Mairyn with care. Mairyn took the little package and held it in her lap. She began crying again. She shook her head, squeezed her eyes closed to clear them, then raised her chin and held her head up high. Petre put his hand on the hand not being held by Jondan. Both Jondan and Petre squeezed her hands at the same time.
Jondan cleared his throat and coughed. Gideon rushed to him with a cup of ale. Wulfgard watched his son play serving boy and wondered at his unaccustomed servility. This was something he would contemplate at a later time. Jodan took a deep drink and handed the cup back to Gideon and nodded his thanks.
“Madame Gertrude,” said Jondan, “in payment to your former ward for your abuse of her person, you will provide Mairyn with a dowry equal to the one you are providing for Lauryn.”
“I will not.” Madame Gertrude jumped up an attempted to rush Jondan. The people in the room gasped at her audacity.
“You will comply or your will forfeit all of your belongings and leave this village forever.” People gasped again at Jondan’s declaration. It was rare that anyone was ever stripped of their belongings and banished. As a matter of fact it had never happened in the lifetime of anyone present. This was so unheard of that in shocked Madame Gertrude back onto her bench. She had a great many belongings and losing them all was a very sobering thought.
“You will present Mairyn’s dowry to her personally within three days. And as you were abusing the ward of Wulfgard, you will pay him three sheep in guilt payment at the same time.” Jondan banged his staff on the stone floor of the hall and everyone jumped. His sentence had been served.
Madame Gertrude’s guards would remain with her until she had fulfilled her debt. The crowd began to disperse.
Izabo took her round parcel from the table and came around to help Jondan up. He stopped in front of Mairyn before leaving.
“It is time for you to begin a new life.” He patted Mairyn on the head, laughed and leaning on Izabo, he left.
Mairyn followed him out the door with her eyes. She was in shock. Wulfgard walked up to her. He took her hand from Petre’s and raised her to her feet. Petre rose too.
“It is time for you to see your new home,” said Wulfgard. He took her things from her and handed them to Petre. Mairyn took a quick glance at Lauryn and Madame Gertrude and looked away. She did not like what she say. They both were definitely her enemies now. Wulfgard guided her to the door. Petre and Gideon followed. Only Wulfgard noticed that Gideon had never once spoken to his future wife during the time they were in the hall together. Except for Lauryn of course. She definitely noticed. The little group left the Lindwurm for Wulfhall. Mairyn thought she was leaving Lindwurm for the last time and thought she might have some sadness about leaving the only home she could remember, but the only memories the guesthaus held were of continuous work. She did not think she’d be missing that. She was still stunned by what had just happened. People defended her; people stood up for her; people took her side over Lauryn’s. She never would have thought it possible this morning when her day had begun. Now, if things went the way Jondan decreed, she’d be a rich woman, richer than she thought ever possible. She’d have a dowry and maybe someone would want to marry her. No matter what became of her now she would never forget this day. She had been willing to give up and go on with her pathetic and abused life. The chances were that her life would have been worse than before if she had been allowed to accept her defeat and be under Madame Gertrude’s power for the rest of her life. But people had come to her aid; people that she never knew even paid any attention to her. She had no idea how this had come about but some sort of miracle had happened and she had been thrust into a new life, one she was afraid to begin because she was sure it would be very different from her previous life. She didn’t know if she were up to what lay ahead but it was exciting to wonder what was in store for her. She looked back to Petre and smiled a great big dazzling smile. He grinned back at her. Behind Petre, Gideon leered at her.
Mairyn shivered from the look she saw on Gideon’s face.
“You are cold and tired and sore, I am sure, from this strange day,” said Wulfgard. “We will take you to your new home and make you comfortable.” He smiled down at her and placed his arm across her shoulders and gave her a hug. She stiffened momentarily from the unaccustomed kind contact. She looked up at Wulfgard to see if she had insulted him. He smiled again, hugged her briefly and let her go.
“Gideon, run ahead of us and tell Cook to be prepared with a light meal for Mairyn. But make sure it is warm. And tell Maison to have the fire stoked in the green chamber and set out a fresh chemise for Mairyn.”
Gideon nodded and ran off to follow his father’s instructions.
“You can bathe in the morning,” said Wulfgard, “I think a good night’s sleep is what you need first.”
“Thank you,” said Mairyn. She was too shy of Wulfgard to say anything else.
“You’ll get used to us all,” he said. “Petre will be charged with helping you adjust and find your way around.” He gestured Petre up to join them. “You can manage that, can you not, nephew?”
“Yes, sir, I’ll be happy to oblige.”
“As I thought.”
Wulfgard addressed Mairyn again.
“Tomorrow, you and I will discuss your future. I’m sure you have been wondering what is in store for you.”
“Yes, sir.”
“It is permissible for you to say more than a few words.”
“Thank you, sir.”
Wulfgard and Petre laughed ay Mairyn. She blushed and then laughed with them. She would need a lot of time to get used to people actually wanting to talk to her.
As they walked through the town, various people called greetings to Wulfgard and Petre and many called Mairyn’s name too. She was astounded by how many people knew her name. She had never spoken to most of these people in the fourteen years she had been here. She looked at them wide eyed and made small hand waves to acknowledge their good wishes and greetings. She didn’t think anything of her appearance even though her dress was ripped and her face was tear stained. She never thought much of how she looked since she never had the opportunity to do anything about it. With one old work dress and half a comb and only house cleaning water there wasn’t she could have ever done before. Today had been the first day in her life when she had ever bothered with her looks. She really had no idea how closely she resembled Lauryn when given the chance to make an effort. And it would be a while before she found out that her smile captured peoples’ hearts but again she had never had reasons to smile much before. Her smiles had only been given to Petre and unbeknownst to her she had enslaved his heart.
“Do you have anything to say?”
Lauryn swallowed and looked to Madame Gertrude for some help. She would not get any from that woman who looked down at the floor with her face all scrunched up in anger.
“I…” Lauryn faltered before she could begin. She cleared her throat. “She should not be allowed to move into my place before me.” Lauryn’s voice pierced the air and broke on her spite.
“You admit to beating your sister?” Jondan was not moved by Lauryn’s outburst.
Lauryn’s shoulders drooped in defeat. “Yes.”
“You know our laws on violence, do you not?”
“Yes.”
“In payment to your sister for your misuse of her body, you will be required to cloth her in finery. Before your marriage you must make her three new dresses. You may not give her any of your old dresses. Each dress must be made between now and your wedding and they must be made by you. You are to embroider the neckline of each with a different design. Izabo will inspect them before you personally hand them to your sister. If you do not do this before your wedding the wedding will be postponed until you have finished them and you have satisfied Izabo of their quality. You will use cloth from your wedding gifts to make these dresses. Do you understand?”
Lauryn whimpered.
“Speak up.” Jondan’s voice boomed at Lauryn.
“Yes.” Lauryn began to cry sincerely for the first time that any one had ever seen.
“Your penalty is light compared to what will happen to you if you ever raise your hand to anyone ever again.” With this declaration, Jondan turned in his seat to face Madame Gertrude. He sat staring at her silently until she raised her head in defiance to look him in the eyes.
“What?” Madame Gertrude hissed out this one word. The venom was clear in her voice.
“You will begin by getting up, getting Mairyn’s belongings and bringing them to me now.” Jondan spoke to Madame Gertrude very quietly. Those who knew him well knew he was most dangerous when he was quiet.
Madame Gertrude continued to stare at him in defiance and she did not move from her seat. No one spoke and no one moved while this silent battle of wills was taking place. You could see Madame Gertrude physically weaken as the moments passed. Finally, she stomped her foot and rose. She left the hall for the area under the eaves where Mairyn had her sleeping space. She was followed out of the room by the two men who had been standing guard over her. In a short time she was back. She walked over to Jondan carrying a small bundle and dumped it on the table next to Jondan. She placed her hands on her hips and stood in front of him.
“You may go sit back down,” said Jondan. She did not move. Her guards took her arms to guide her back. She jerked her arms from their grasps and stomped back to her seat and plopped herself down. She continued to glare at Jondan.
Jondan gestured to Izabo. She separated the items Madame Gertrude had dumped on the table. There was one work dress and one under dress. There was an old bone comb with several broken teeth. There was one red ribbon, a small piece of quartz and a folded piece of velum with a flower pressed inside. Izabo laid these things out carefully and neatly on the table.
“Are these your belongings?” Jondan asked Mairyn. She looked around him at her things and nodded her head.
“Everything is there?” He asked, incredulousness tingeing his voice.
Mairyn looked up her things. The dress was very worn and stained from all of her cleaning. The under dress was stained with sweat. And while her clothes were clean they were shabby. The comb and quartz she had for as long as she could remember. She often thought that they may have belonged to her mother. The red ribbon and the flower were gifts from Petre. She glanced in his direction and knew by the look on his face that he remembered giving them to her and he was amazed that she had kept them. She blushed in embarrassment.
“Those are all of my things.” She spoke so quietly that only those people immediately around her heard her answer.
“Do you wish to keep these things?”
Mairyn nodded. Izabo gathered everything together and bundled them into her dresses. She handed everything to Mairyn with care. Mairyn took the little package and held it in her lap. She began crying again. She shook her head, squeezed her eyes closed to clear them, then raised her chin and held her head up high. Petre put his hand on the hand not being held by Jondan. Both Jondan and Petre squeezed her hands at the same time.
Jondan cleared his throat and coughed. Gideon rushed to him with a cup of ale. Wulfgard watched his son play serving boy and wondered at his unaccustomed servility. This was something he would contemplate at a later time. Jodan took a deep drink and handed the cup back to Gideon and nodded his thanks.
“Madame Gertrude,” said Jondan, “in payment to your former ward for your abuse of her person, you will provide Mairyn with a dowry equal to the one you are providing for Lauryn.”
“I will not.” Madame Gertrude jumped up an attempted to rush Jondan. The people in the room gasped at her audacity.
“You will comply or your will forfeit all of your belongings and leave this village forever.” People gasped again at Jondan’s declaration. It was rare that anyone was ever stripped of their belongings and banished. As a matter of fact it had never happened in the lifetime of anyone present. This was so unheard of that in shocked Madame Gertrude back onto her bench. She had a great many belongings and losing them all was a very sobering thought.
“You will present Mairyn’s dowry to her personally within three days. And as you were abusing the ward of Wulfgard, you will pay him three sheep in guilt payment at the same time.” Jondan banged his staff on the stone floor of the hall and everyone jumped. His sentence had been served.
Madame Gertrude’s guards would remain with her until she had fulfilled her debt. The crowd began to disperse.
Izabo took her round parcel from the table and came around to help Jondan up. He stopped in front of Mairyn before leaving.
“It is time for you to begin a new life.” He patted Mairyn on the head, laughed and leaning on Izabo, he left.
Mairyn followed him out the door with her eyes. She was in shock. Wulfgard walked up to her. He took her hand from Petre’s and raised her to her feet. Petre rose too.
“It is time for you to see your new home,” said Wulfgard. He took her things from her and handed them to Petre. Mairyn took a quick glance at Lauryn and Madame Gertrude and looked away. She did not like what she say. They both were definitely her enemies now. Wulfgard guided her to the door. Petre and Gideon followed. Only Wulfgard noticed that Gideon had never once spoken to his future wife during the time they were in the hall together. Except for Lauryn of course. She definitely noticed. The little group left the Lindwurm for Wulfhall. Mairyn thought she was leaving Lindwurm for the last time and thought she might have some sadness about leaving the only home she could remember, but the only memories the guesthaus held were of continuous work. She did not think she’d be missing that. She was still stunned by what had just happened. People defended her; people stood up for her; people took her side over Lauryn’s. She never would have thought it possible this morning when her day had begun. Now, if things went the way Jondan decreed, she’d be a rich woman, richer than she thought ever possible. She’d have a dowry and maybe someone would want to marry her. No matter what became of her now she would never forget this day. She had been willing to give up and go on with her pathetic and abused life. The chances were that her life would have been worse than before if she had been allowed to accept her defeat and be under Madame Gertrude’s power for the rest of her life. But people had come to her aid; people that she never knew even paid any attention to her. She had no idea how this had come about but some sort of miracle had happened and she had been thrust into a new life, one she was afraid to begin because she was sure it would be very different from her previous life. She didn’t know if she were up to what lay ahead but it was exciting to wonder what was in store for her. She looked back to Petre and smiled a great big dazzling smile. He grinned back at her. Behind Petre, Gideon leered at her.
Mairyn shivered from the look she saw on Gideon’s face.
“You are cold and tired and sore, I am sure, from this strange day,” said Wulfgard. “We will take you to your new home and make you comfortable.” He smiled down at her and placed his arm across her shoulders and gave her a hug. She stiffened momentarily from the unaccustomed kind contact. She looked up at Wulfgard to see if she had insulted him. He smiled again, hugged her briefly and let her go.
“Gideon, run ahead of us and tell Cook to be prepared with a light meal for Mairyn. But make sure it is warm. And tell Maison to have the fire stoked in the green chamber and set out a fresh chemise for Mairyn.”
Gideon nodded and ran off to follow his father’s instructions.
“You can bathe in the morning,” said Wulfgard, “I think a good night’s sleep is what you need first.”
“Thank you,” said Mairyn. She was too shy of Wulfgard to say anything else.
“You’ll get used to us all,” he said. “Petre will be charged with helping you adjust and find your way around.” He gestured Petre up to join them. “You can manage that, can you not, nephew?”
“Yes, sir, I’ll be happy to oblige.”
“As I thought.”
Wulfgard addressed Mairyn again.
“Tomorrow, you and I will discuss your future. I’m sure you have been wondering what is in store for you.”
“Yes, sir.”
“It is permissible for you to say more than a few words.”
“Thank you, sir.”
Wulfgard and Petre laughed ay Mairyn. She blushed and then laughed with them. She would need a lot of time to get used to people actually wanting to talk to her.
As they walked through the town, various people called greetings to Wulfgard and Petre and many called Mairyn’s name too. She was astounded by how many people knew her name. She had never spoken to most of these people in the fourteen years she had been here. She looked at them wide eyed and made small hand waves to acknowledge their good wishes and greetings. She didn’t think anything of her appearance even though her dress was ripped and her face was tear stained. She never thought much of how she looked since she never had the opportunity to do anything about it. With one old work dress and half a comb and only house cleaning water there wasn’t she could have ever done before. Today had been the first day in her life when she had ever bothered with her looks. She really had no idea how closely she resembled Lauryn when given the chance to make an effort. And it would be a while before she found out that her smile captured peoples’ hearts but again she had never had reasons to smile much before. Her smiles had only been given to Petre and unbeknownst to her she had enslaved his heart.
05
The three of them arrived in the courtyard in front of Wulfhall as the last of the sunlight dropped behind the peaks of the Alps. Mairyn was glad they had arrived because she was cold and exhausted and the town was cold even in the highest of summer once the sun went down.
The courtyard was cheerful with many torches lit to light the way for the home coming. Several of Wulfgard’s men were waiting outside for them. One of the men went inside to announce their arrival. The other men gathered the torches and put them out as the group advanced on the entrance. Petre entered first and held the door open for Mairyn. She walked in and Wulfgard followed her and the men entered after them.
Mairyn stopped a few paces from the door. They were in a large hall with several fireplaces. Doors at the back led to what Mairyn thought were sleeping quarters. The walls were hung with large tapestries that helped block drafts and the damp from the stone walls. There were three large trestle tables with benches in the middle of the hall. Off to the right was the entrance to the cooking hall. On the trestle table nearest the kitchen, wooden bowls were arranged with horn drinking cups. A loaf of fat brown bread sat on a cutting board with a dish of sweet butter. Petre led Mairyn over to the table and showed her to a bench. She sat down and Petre joined her. Cook came out of the kitchen carrying an iron pot steaming and smelling tasty. She ladled a thick stew into three bowls, each one full to the top; she smiled at Mairyn and then went back to the kitchen. Petre broke off three large chunks of bread. He took his personal knife from his belt and used it to lather a thick layer of butter on each slice. Mairyn’s mouth was watering from hunger and from the unusual aromas coming from the food. Mairyn had rarely had butter during her lifetime. The last time may have been as long as two winter solstices ago. Petre handed Mairyn one of the slices of bread, placed one at the bowl across from her and kept one for himself. Mairyn look at Petre. He lifted his slice of bread and chomped a big piece out of it and began chewing with a heavenly look on his face. He nodded encouragement to Mairyn. She took a large bite herself, closed her eyes and chewed slowly. The bread was light and yeasty. The butter was sweat and melted in her mouth slowly. She kept the flavors in her mouth as long as possible before swallowing. She took a deep smell of the bread and butter before taking another, smaller bite. It smelled as good as it tasted. She tried to hold the taste and smell in her mind so that she would never forget them. She finished the bread and butter then realized she had nothing to eat the stew with. She looked at Petre. He was dipping his bread in the gravy of the stew and sopping it up enthusiastically. He used his knife to spear bits of meat and vegetables.
“Grab yourself another piece of bread,” said Petre. “Don’t be shy.”
She wasn’t used to having access to all of this food, let alone getting more when she wanted it. She reached for the loaf of bread like it was gold. She ripped a piece off, not as big as the first one Petre had given her. Petre handed her his knife and for the first time in her life, she buttered her own bread. She took her time covering the whole surface from edge to edge. Petre cleared his throat. She was taking too long with his knife.
It was as she was handing Petre his knife back that Wulfgard returned from where ever he was. He sat down across from her and handed her a beautiful knife with a black handle carved with runes and nature designs and a green stone in the pommel. She took the knife and it fit comfortably in her hand. It seemed familiar to her.
“That knife is now your personal knife. Tomorrow you will receive a kirtle with a sheath for it. Now, dig in to that stew before Cook finds out we have not finished and she’s ready to bring us seconds.”
Mairyn was happy to comply. The three of them ate quietly, finishing rather quickly once they began to concentrate. One of Wulfgard’s men poured them wine from a skin. Wine was something Mairyn had never had. She sipped at it slowly and decided it was something she could learn to love. Cook came back out with the hot pot of stew. Wulfgard and Petre took another full bowl each. Mairyn was so full from eating more food at once that she had never had before. She tried to tell the cook she couldn’t eat anymore. Finally, Wulfgard put a stop to the tug of wills. He told Cook that now would be the time for her little welcoming gift for Mairyn. Cook smiled and bounded out of the hall. Mairyn wondered what could be better than what she already had.
Cook came back carrying a small platter. Petre moved Mairyn’s empty bowl and Cook placed the plate in front of Mairyn. Mairyn stared at what was in front of her. She had no idea what it was. Mairyn looked at Cook, Wulfgard and Petre. They just looked back at her. The plate in front of her contained small pieces of something in a color she had never seen before.
“Go on, take a piece,” said Petre.
Mairyn took a small piece of the food gift and sniffed it. It had a smell she had never smelled before, like an exotic flower. She popped the morsel into her mouth. It was sweet and sour at the same time. She sucked on it and it slowly melt on her tongue. She moaned in involuntary pleasure. Cook laughed and clapped her hands. Mairyn tasted honey but she couldn’t figure out the other flavor.
“What is this little bit of heaven?” Mairyn popped another piece into her mouth.
“That,” said Petre “is candied oranges. Cook makes it from the rind of oranges that Uncle Wulfgard has shipped in once a year.”
“Cook is amazing, is she not, Mairyn?” Wulfgard patted Cook on the arm.
“Mmmmm,” said Mairyn. She finished the last piece of the candied oranges. “Thank you so much, Cook. I have never had more wonderful food than what I have had today.”
Cook left very happy and proud. Mairyn had won her over easily with her simple happiness and appreciation of Cook’s food.
“Now, I think it is time for you to retire for the night,” said Wulfgard. “You have had a very busy, exciting, traumatic and difficult day. You are to sleep as long as you like tomorrow. Do not rush out of bed.”
“I do not know how I will be able to thank you for all of this.”
“Hush, girl.” Wulfgard was gruff. He was touched by her appreciation. “This is your home now. Where is Roban?” Wulfgard asked this to the room in general. A girl about Mairyn’s age came into the hall from the kitchen. She came over to the table and stood by them.
“Mairyn, this is Roban. She will show you to your room and she will be your companion, helper and chaperone. She will sleep in your room with you. Roban does not speak and can not hear, but I am sure you will find ways to get your meanings across. She seems to understand everyone else although I don’t know how she does it. Petre tells me she can read people the way you can read a parchment.”
Roban took Mairyn by the hand and helped her rise.
“Sleep well,’ said Petre. “I will see you in the morning.”
“Have a good night’s sleep,” said Wulfgard. “We will talk on the morrow.”
Mairyn tried to stutter out her thanks again but Roban was gently pulling her along to the back of the hall where the sleeping quarters were located. Mairyn’s room was the third one from the right. There was a large fire burning in a fire place at the back of the room. The bedrooms were carved into the mountain and were the oldest part of Wulfhall. There was a small table with a bowl for wash water. Two stools stood beside the table. A chest was to one side of the door. When they entered the room, Roban closed the door. On the back of the door were clothes pegs and from one of the pegs hung a light wool sleeping gown. A large bed covered in furs and feather pillows was the only other piece of furniture in the room. The walls here were also covered in tapestries but Mairyn was too tired to notice their designs. The floor had several fur pelts on them to keep the cold off of the feet. Mairyn slipped out of her wooden clogs and walked across the furs. She climbed onto the bed and lay down. Roban tapped her on the knee. Mairyn sat up to see Roban holding the sleeping gown. Mairyn took her torn dress off. Roban took it from her and laid it across the top of the chest, folding it neatly. Mairyn had put on the sleeping gown and it flowed smoothly over her skin like a dip in the lake. Mairyn pulled back the skin blankets and climbed into the bed. The low flickering light from the fire place was adding to the hypnotic effect of the good food and warm cloths to make her very tired. She was almost asleep when she wondered where Roban was sleeping. Wulfgard had said she would sleep in Mairyn’s room, but where was she? Mairyn sat up and looked around. She didn’t see Roban. Mairyn climbed back out of bed and found Roban laying on one of the sheep rugs at the foot of the bed. She lay curled on the rug with another fur over her. Mairyn padded barefooted across the warm soft rugs to where Roban lay. Roban had her eyes closed but before Mairyn could touch her she was up and looking at Mairyn with a question in her eyes. Mairyn held out her hand palm up. Roban furrowed her brow. Mairyn pointed to Roban and then she pointed to the bed. Roban shook her head. Mairyn pointed to Roban again and then to the bed and nodded. Mairyn then reached down and took Roban’s hand and pulled her up and to the bed. Mairyn held her arms wide apart over the bed, pointing out how wide the bed was. There was no way Mairyn would be able to sleep if Roban was on the floor when the bed was so large. She gestured all of this to Roban and Roban understood. Roban pointed for Mairyn to get in. Mairyn obliged, scotching over to the far side of the bed. Roban climbed in after her. They pulled the sheep furs up to their chins, settled into the feather pillows, looked at each other and grinned. Mairyn was sure life didn’t get any better than this. The last thought she had before sleep completely over took her was to wonder where Gideon was. She had not seen him since she had arrived.
Mairyn’s dreams matched her reality. She dreamt she was warm and safe, with a full belly for the first time in her life. She was satisfied and happy. She reveled in being able to sleep in peace with no one coming in to wake her up to wait on them or to wait on a customer for the guesthaus. She started dreaming about what her life was like at the Lindwurm. She was asleep when she felt someone standing over her bed under the eaves, but she wasn’t asleep under the eaves at the guesthaus now. She was in an actual bed in her own room in Wulfhall but she felt someone standing over her. She hovered in that semi-conscious state between dreaming and waking. Then she remembered that Roban was in the bed with her. It must be Roban had woken and she was looking over Mairyn, but Mairyn felt uneasy. She didn’t want to wake up. She had been sleeping so well, but she kept feeling a presence hovering over her. She slowly opened her eyes and there was a dark silhouette standing next to the bed. She screamed and the shadow started to reach for her. She flung her left arm out and hit Roban, while at the same time reaching up to scratch the intruder with her right hand. Roban sat up, grabbed her pillow and swung it at the intruder. Whoever it was decided to run for it. The fire in the fireplace had gone down to bare coals so the room was dark. The intruder was out of the bedroom door before Mairyn could move. Roban jumped out of bed to follow the intruder but she reached the door after the intruder went through it and closed it in her face. Mairyn climbed out of bed and went to join Roban at the door. They opened it and looked into the hall.
A few of the men who slept on pallets around the hall’s walls were leaning up on elbows looking around. There was more light in the hall because the fireplaces were kept burning stronger than the fires in the private bedrooms. One of the men, Jonithon, who had been one of the men guarding Madame Gertrude, had a pallet near Mairyn’s door. He had woken up from all of the commotion. He asked Mairyn what was going on. She told him someone had been in her room standing over her bed. He rose from his pallet, alert. He asked if she could see who it was. She told him it had been too dark to see the person but she thought she had scratched the person when the person had leaned over her. Jonithon told her and Roban to go back to bed. He would place a guard on her door, inform Wulfgard and have the hall and grounds searched for anyone who wasn’t where they should be or for someone who had a fresh scratch. Jonithon called over Briin and told him to place his pallet in front of Mairyn’s door to guard it. Mairyn and Roban went back into the bedroom. Roban went over to the fireplace and placed several sticks on the coals. Mairyn pulled over a couple of rugs and a fur for her and one for Roban. Mairyn sat in front of the fire and wrapped herself in a fur. When the sticks were burning, Roban added some logs. Once that was done she sat one the rug and wrapped up in a fur too. The two girls sat in front of the fire warming up. Mairyn wondered who could have been in the room. The blazing fire began to take away her anxiety and she was getting sleepy again. She lay done on the rug and gestured for Roban to do the same. They lay there and looked into the flames. It wasn’t long and Mairyn was asleep.
The courtyard was cheerful with many torches lit to light the way for the home coming. Several of Wulfgard’s men were waiting outside for them. One of the men went inside to announce their arrival. The other men gathered the torches and put them out as the group advanced on the entrance. Petre entered first and held the door open for Mairyn. She walked in and Wulfgard followed her and the men entered after them.
Mairyn stopped a few paces from the door. They were in a large hall with several fireplaces. Doors at the back led to what Mairyn thought were sleeping quarters. The walls were hung with large tapestries that helped block drafts and the damp from the stone walls. There were three large trestle tables with benches in the middle of the hall. Off to the right was the entrance to the cooking hall. On the trestle table nearest the kitchen, wooden bowls were arranged with horn drinking cups. A loaf of fat brown bread sat on a cutting board with a dish of sweet butter. Petre led Mairyn over to the table and showed her to a bench. She sat down and Petre joined her. Cook came out of the kitchen carrying an iron pot steaming and smelling tasty. She ladled a thick stew into three bowls, each one full to the top; she smiled at Mairyn and then went back to the kitchen. Petre broke off three large chunks of bread. He took his personal knife from his belt and used it to lather a thick layer of butter on each slice. Mairyn’s mouth was watering from hunger and from the unusual aromas coming from the food. Mairyn had rarely had butter during her lifetime. The last time may have been as long as two winter solstices ago. Petre handed Mairyn one of the slices of bread, placed one at the bowl across from her and kept one for himself. Mairyn look at Petre. He lifted his slice of bread and chomped a big piece out of it and began chewing with a heavenly look on his face. He nodded encouragement to Mairyn. She took a large bite herself, closed her eyes and chewed slowly. The bread was light and yeasty. The butter was sweat and melted in her mouth slowly. She kept the flavors in her mouth as long as possible before swallowing. She took a deep smell of the bread and butter before taking another, smaller bite. It smelled as good as it tasted. She tried to hold the taste and smell in her mind so that she would never forget them. She finished the bread and butter then realized she had nothing to eat the stew with. She looked at Petre. He was dipping his bread in the gravy of the stew and sopping it up enthusiastically. He used his knife to spear bits of meat and vegetables.
“Grab yourself another piece of bread,” said Petre. “Don’t be shy.”
She wasn’t used to having access to all of this food, let alone getting more when she wanted it. She reached for the loaf of bread like it was gold. She ripped a piece off, not as big as the first one Petre had given her. Petre handed her his knife and for the first time in her life, she buttered her own bread. She took her time covering the whole surface from edge to edge. Petre cleared his throat. She was taking too long with his knife.
It was as she was handing Petre his knife back that Wulfgard returned from where ever he was. He sat down across from her and handed her a beautiful knife with a black handle carved with runes and nature designs and a green stone in the pommel. She took the knife and it fit comfortably in her hand. It seemed familiar to her.
“That knife is now your personal knife. Tomorrow you will receive a kirtle with a sheath for it. Now, dig in to that stew before Cook finds out we have not finished and she’s ready to bring us seconds.”
Mairyn was happy to comply. The three of them ate quietly, finishing rather quickly once they began to concentrate. One of Wulfgard’s men poured them wine from a skin. Wine was something Mairyn had never had. She sipped at it slowly and decided it was something she could learn to love. Cook came back out with the hot pot of stew. Wulfgard and Petre took another full bowl each. Mairyn was so full from eating more food at once that she had never had before. She tried to tell the cook she couldn’t eat anymore. Finally, Wulfgard put a stop to the tug of wills. He told Cook that now would be the time for her little welcoming gift for Mairyn. Cook smiled and bounded out of the hall. Mairyn wondered what could be better than what she already had.
Cook came back carrying a small platter. Petre moved Mairyn’s empty bowl and Cook placed the plate in front of Mairyn. Mairyn stared at what was in front of her. She had no idea what it was. Mairyn looked at Cook, Wulfgard and Petre. They just looked back at her. The plate in front of her contained small pieces of something in a color she had never seen before.
“Go on, take a piece,” said Petre.
Mairyn took a small piece of the food gift and sniffed it. It had a smell she had never smelled before, like an exotic flower. She popped the morsel into her mouth. It was sweet and sour at the same time. She sucked on it and it slowly melt on her tongue. She moaned in involuntary pleasure. Cook laughed and clapped her hands. Mairyn tasted honey but she couldn’t figure out the other flavor.
“What is this little bit of heaven?” Mairyn popped another piece into her mouth.
“That,” said Petre “is candied oranges. Cook makes it from the rind of oranges that Uncle Wulfgard has shipped in once a year.”
“Cook is amazing, is she not, Mairyn?” Wulfgard patted Cook on the arm.
“Mmmmm,” said Mairyn. She finished the last piece of the candied oranges. “Thank you so much, Cook. I have never had more wonderful food than what I have had today.”
Cook left very happy and proud. Mairyn had won her over easily with her simple happiness and appreciation of Cook’s food.
“Now, I think it is time for you to retire for the night,” said Wulfgard. “You have had a very busy, exciting, traumatic and difficult day. You are to sleep as long as you like tomorrow. Do not rush out of bed.”
“I do not know how I will be able to thank you for all of this.”
“Hush, girl.” Wulfgard was gruff. He was touched by her appreciation. “This is your home now. Where is Roban?” Wulfgard asked this to the room in general. A girl about Mairyn’s age came into the hall from the kitchen. She came over to the table and stood by them.
“Mairyn, this is Roban. She will show you to your room and she will be your companion, helper and chaperone. She will sleep in your room with you. Roban does not speak and can not hear, but I am sure you will find ways to get your meanings across. She seems to understand everyone else although I don’t know how she does it. Petre tells me she can read people the way you can read a parchment.”
Roban took Mairyn by the hand and helped her rise.
“Sleep well,’ said Petre. “I will see you in the morning.”
“Have a good night’s sleep,” said Wulfgard. “We will talk on the morrow.”
Mairyn tried to stutter out her thanks again but Roban was gently pulling her along to the back of the hall where the sleeping quarters were located. Mairyn’s room was the third one from the right. There was a large fire burning in a fire place at the back of the room. The bedrooms were carved into the mountain and were the oldest part of Wulfhall. There was a small table with a bowl for wash water. Two stools stood beside the table. A chest was to one side of the door. When they entered the room, Roban closed the door. On the back of the door were clothes pegs and from one of the pegs hung a light wool sleeping gown. A large bed covered in furs and feather pillows was the only other piece of furniture in the room. The walls here were also covered in tapestries but Mairyn was too tired to notice their designs. The floor had several fur pelts on them to keep the cold off of the feet. Mairyn slipped out of her wooden clogs and walked across the furs. She climbed onto the bed and lay down. Roban tapped her on the knee. Mairyn sat up to see Roban holding the sleeping gown. Mairyn took her torn dress off. Roban took it from her and laid it across the top of the chest, folding it neatly. Mairyn had put on the sleeping gown and it flowed smoothly over her skin like a dip in the lake. Mairyn pulled back the skin blankets and climbed into the bed. The low flickering light from the fire place was adding to the hypnotic effect of the good food and warm cloths to make her very tired. She was almost asleep when she wondered where Roban was sleeping. Wulfgard had said she would sleep in Mairyn’s room, but where was she? Mairyn sat up and looked around. She didn’t see Roban. Mairyn climbed back out of bed and found Roban laying on one of the sheep rugs at the foot of the bed. She lay curled on the rug with another fur over her. Mairyn padded barefooted across the warm soft rugs to where Roban lay. Roban had her eyes closed but before Mairyn could touch her she was up and looking at Mairyn with a question in her eyes. Mairyn held out her hand palm up. Roban furrowed her brow. Mairyn pointed to Roban and then she pointed to the bed. Roban shook her head. Mairyn pointed to Roban again and then to the bed and nodded. Mairyn then reached down and took Roban’s hand and pulled her up and to the bed. Mairyn held her arms wide apart over the bed, pointing out how wide the bed was. There was no way Mairyn would be able to sleep if Roban was on the floor when the bed was so large. She gestured all of this to Roban and Roban understood. Roban pointed for Mairyn to get in. Mairyn obliged, scotching over to the far side of the bed. Roban climbed in after her. They pulled the sheep furs up to their chins, settled into the feather pillows, looked at each other and grinned. Mairyn was sure life didn’t get any better than this. The last thought she had before sleep completely over took her was to wonder where Gideon was. She had not seen him since she had arrived.
Mairyn’s dreams matched her reality. She dreamt she was warm and safe, with a full belly for the first time in her life. She was satisfied and happy. She reveled in being able to sleep in peace with no one coming in to wake her up to wait on them or to wait on a customer for the guesthaus. She started dreaming about what her life was like at the Lindwurm. She was asleep when she felt someone standing over her bed under the eaves, but she wasn’t asleep under the eaves at the guesthaus now. She was in an actual bed in her own room in Wulfhall but she felt someone standing over her. She hovered in that semi-conscious state between dreaming and waking. Then she remembered that Roban was in the bed with her. It must be Roban had woken and she was looking over Mairyn, but Mairyn felt uneasy. She didn’t want to wake up. She had been sleeping so well, but she kept feeling a presence hovering over her. She slowly opened her eyes and there was a dark silhouette standing next to the bed. She screamed and the shadow started to reach for her. She flung her left arm out and hit Roban, while at the same time reaching up to scratch the intruder with her right hand. Roban sat up, grabbed her pillow and swung it at the intruder. Whoever it was decided to run for it. The fire in the fireplace had gone down to bare coals so the room was dark. The intruder was out of the bedroom door before Mairyn could move. Roban jumped out of bed to follow the intruder but she reached the door after the intruder went through it and closed it in her face. Mairyn climbed out of bed and went to join Roban at the door. They opened it and looked into the hall.
A few of the men who slept on pallets around the hall’s walls were leaning up on elbows looking around. There was more light in the hall because the fireplaces were kept burning stronger than the fires in the private bedrooms. One of the men, Jonithon, who had been one of the men guarding Madame Gertrude, had a pallet near Mairyn’s door. He had woken up from all of the commotion. He asked Mairyn what was going on. She told him someone had been in her room standing over her bed. He rose from his pallet, alert. He asked if she could see who it was. She told him it had been too dark to see the person but she thought she had scratched the person when the person had leaned over her. Jonithon told her and Roban to go back to bed. He would place a guard on her door, inform Wulfgard and have the hall and grounds searched for anyone who wasn’t where they should be or for someone who had a fresh scratch. Jonithon called over Briin and told him to place his pallet in front of Mairyn’s door to guard it. Mairyn and Roban went back into the bedroom. Roban went over to the fireplace and placed several sticks on the coals. Mairyn pulled over a couple of rugs and a fur for her and one for Roban. Mairyn sat in front of the fire and wrapped herself in a fur. When the sticks were burning, Roban added some logs. Once that was done she sat one the rug and wrapped up in a fur too. The two girls sat in front of the fire warming up. Mairyn wondered who could have been in the room. The blazing fire began to take away her anxiety and she was getting sleepy again. She lay done on the rug and gestured for Roban to do the same. They lay there and looked into the flames. It wasn’t long and Mairyn was asleep.
06
She had no idea what time of the day it was when she finally awoke the next day. She was still on the floor in front of the fireplace and the fire was gently and steadily burning. Roban was not lying next to her. Mairyn stretched and curled back under the fur. This was like heaven not having to jump up before the sun rose and get to work. No one was yelling for her to fetch something or clean something. After only a few minutes of lying there, she began to feel itchy and restless. She decided to get up and see if there was any news about last night’s intruder. She took the sheep fur and put in on the bed. She put the fur rug back to where it was last night before she had moved it. She looked for her dress on the top of the trunk but it wasn’t there and it wasn’t hanging on one of the pegs on the back of the door. Roban’s sleeping dress was hanging on one of the pegs. Mairyn wondered where Roban was and she also wondered what she would wear. Was she to stay in the room all day long? She certainly couldn’t walk around the hall in her night dress. She thought about it and figured it would be ok to look in the trunk. If this was going to be her room the trunk and what might be in it must be hers too. She walked over to the chest next to the table and lifted the lid. Inside she found light wool under dress and a dress made from a fabric dyed a dusty red color. She had never had dyed fabric. She took the clothes and laid them out on the top of the bed. The material of the dresses was so soft and light, she just spent some time touching the material. Roban came in while she was stroking the dresses. Roban smiled at her pleasure. She took Mairyn’s hand and led her to one of the stools and had her sit down. She picked up the fine bone comb that lay on the table, walked behind Mairyn and began combing out her hair. Roban was very gentle with the many tangles in Mairyn’s hair. Mairyn never had a chance to comb her hair out completely. Roban spent considerable time combing Mairyn’s hair but when she was done there wasn’t one tangle left and Mairyn’s hair was smooth. Roban then braided Mairyn’s blonde tresses into one long plait down her back, tying the end with the red ribbon that Petre had given Mairyn. Roban pointed Mairyn to the wash basin and a cloth lying next to it. She helped Mairyn off with her night dress. Roban saw the welts and bruises on Mairyn’s body and shook her head in sadness. As Mairyn started washing, Roban left with her nightdress. In a few minutes she was back with a bowl of some steaming liquid. She placed the bowl on the table and took the wash cloth from Mairyn. Mairyn could smell the aroma of lavender, rosemary and mint wafting from the bowl of warm water. Roban dipped the wash cloth in the fragrant water and began whipping Mairyn’s wounds. The scented water made her sores feel better and some of the open welt tingled a little as the dried blood was whipped away. When Roban had treated all of Mairyn’s wounds she took the bowl of water away. Mairyn slipped into the under dress while Roban was gone. When Roban came back she carried a platter with thick slices of bread slathered with butter and honey. Mairyn’s mouth began to water and her stomach grumbled. She went to eat some of the bread but Roban pulled her away and helped her into the over dress. Roban took a pair of soft slippers from the chest and handed them to Mairyn. She put the shoes on and Roban took her from the room and showed her where the private room was located. It wasn’t until that moment that Mairyn realized how badly she had needed to evacuate her bowels. She was relieved she knew where they were located now and that she had gone before she had eaten. Now she could enjoy her food more comfortably. Mairyn decided now was the best time to try to start communicating. When she came out of the private room, she took Roban’s hands to get her attention. Mairyn said “Thank you.” Then kissed Roban on the cheek and then she smiled. Roban smiled back and nodded her head. Roban pointed Mairyn back to the room and Roban went off to the kitchens. Mairyn moved the stools over near the fire. She put the table, now empty of the wash bowl that someone must have come to clean, between the stools with the bread platter on it. She added a few logs to the fire and sat down and waited for Roban. Roban arrived shortly with a pitcher of warm milk and two cups. The girls sat in front of the fire and enjoyed their breakfast. Now Mairyn was ready for the day.
She went out into the hall as Roban cleared away the dishes. Roban would not let Mairyn help. Mairyn looked around the hall to see who was around. The hall was fairly empty. She saw Maison talking to a girl who was sweeping herbs around the floor. He spoke quietly so she did not here what was being said. Another girl was removing dishes and cups from the tables while a third was wiping the tables with a cloth. Otherwise, the hall was empty.
Mairyn began walking around the room looking at the tapestries hanging on the walls. They were woven of thick wool in various shades of brown and rusty reds. Any other colors that might have been on them had after many years faded. One tapestry was in geometric swirls, while another looked like ropes knotted around in its design. A third seemed to have birds flying over the lake where fish jump out of the water and another showed a large bear. One of the tapestries was so old that parts of it were bare with holes. It showed a man and a woman wearing torques around their necks. The woman had a long chain around her neck with a large stone hanging from it. Mairyn stood a long while looking at this couple. They seemed alive to her in their shabby portrait.
There other bedroom doors were closed as Mairyn passed them. She walked over to the hall door and went outside. The sun shone bright, not quite at its peak in the sky. There were a couple of men in the courtyard sweeping up rushes. They smiled at Mairyn as she looked around. She walked around the yard looking for someone she might know, especially Petre. She walked around the hall to the back where the horses were kept. This was where all of today’s activity seemed to be. Several horses were being walked while others were being brushes down with boar bristle whisk brooms. Petre was in the corral with Wulfgard’s large black stallion. He seemed to have personal charge of the beast. It snorted and tossed its head. Petre looked up and saw Mairyn. He waved her over. She went and stood by the fence. Petre walked over leading the horse.
“This is Midnight,” said Petre while stroking the animal’s mane.
“He’s very big.” Mairyn stated the obvious. Then asked what was upper most in her mind. “Did you hear about someone coming in my room last night?”
“Yes,” said Petre, “They got me and Gideon out of bed and rousing Uncle Wulfgard. We could not find anyone out of place or anyone with a fresh scratch on their face. Do you have any idea who the person could have been?”
“No, I wasn’t even sure someone was there until Roban hit the person with her pillow. I thought I was dreaming. I think the intruder was a man because I got a sense of stubble and bulk, but I’m not positive.”
“We will keep our eyes open but from now on Briin will guard your door each night.”
She had to be satisfied with that for now but she would keep her eyes open too. She had no idea why someone would want to sneak into her room at night but she would not let them do it again without catching the person.
“I need something to occupy my time,” said Mairyn. “I can not watch everyone else work.”
Petre laughed. “Uncle Wulfgard is planning to talk to you after the mid-day meal. You can bring up any and all of your concerns with him then.”
“I need something useful to do. Perhaps I can help in the kitchen. I excellent at cleaning pots.”
“Uncle Wulfgard may take you up on your offer.”
Mairyn frowned at the possibility.
“In the meantime, why don’t you take this time to just look around? Go for a quiet walk and see what there is to see without having to rush back to do some work. I have to finish working and grooming Midnight. When I’m done, I’ll come find you and we’ll go to dinner together.”
“I think I’ll go sit by the lake and watch the fishing boats. That’s where you’ll find me.”
Mairyn walked down to the lake. The town was quiet at this time of day and this time of year. Most people were at their chores, which didn’t involve being out on the town and this was not a market town so merchants were not hawking the wares. She saw a few children playing with some sticks tossing them back and forth on themselves.
She got to the lake and sat on the bench that was placed there. The sunshine down brightly, causing lights to dance on the ripples washing on the lake. The fishing boats were out in the distance each holding two men using nets to catch the fish. They looked like dancers performing just for her. Birds swooped over the water flying low and skimming the surface then shooting back up into he air. Mairyn closed her eyes and listened to their calls as they flew over the water. A shadow passed over her. She opened her eyes to see that Gideon had joined her and sat beside her on the right. She could see he had a fresh scratch mark on the left side of his neck.
Gideon had a scratch right where the intruder would have a scratch. Mairyn stared out at the water wondering what she should do. She couldn’t imagine why Gideon would be in her room at night. But she was not getting a good feeling from him. First, there was the leer he gave her yesterday, then he was in her room last night and he didn’t tell anyone it was him. As a matter of fact he had done a good job of hiding it and pretending it was someone else. Now, here he was again sitting next to her when she was trying to have some quiet time. She stole a quick look out of the corner of her eye and found him staring at her openly. She shivered, despite the sun shining on her. Gideon placed his left hand on her thigh. Mairyn stiffened at his touch. He squeezed her thigh, grinning at her. She tried to remove his hand but he held on to her leg and actually laughed out loud.
“Your father will be unhappy when I tell him what you are doing.”
“My father would never believe you. I would just deny everything. Why would I be after you, when I am so in love with Lauryn?”
“I ask myself the same question. All I have to do to get your father to believe me is point out the scratch on the side of your neck. He will want to know what you were doing in my room last night and why you pretended it was some mysterious intruder.”
“This is just one of many scratches I received while clearing the cats from the barn. I get them all of the time.”
“Your father is not stupid. He won’t believe such a silly story.”
“But I am his son and you are just some no body orphan girl he’s taken in just to spite Madame Gertrude and get some extra dowry money out of her. As your guardian, your possessions are his possessions. And now you will have as much as Lauryn. He’s getting two cash cows for the price of one. And so am I. Twin sisters will be a special treat and you and I will get warmed up and close before your sister arrives.”
“We will not be doing anything together. Your father put a guard on my door at night so you won’t be getting in there any more.”
“There are other places besides your room for us to play.” Gideon stroked and squeezed Mairyn leg.
Mairyn grabbed his wrist and wrenched his hand from her leg. She was surprisingly strong. He rubbed his wrist to get rid of the sting. Mairyn jumped up from the bench and backed away from him.
“You stay away from me,” she said. “If you don’t leave me alone, I’ll tell Petre.”
“Ha. He’s in no better position than you. He’s worse off actually as he has no possessions at all.”
“Your father loves him.”
“I am his son.” Gideon stood up and began to follow Mairyn. She kept backing away from him.
“You won’t be able to keep away from me for long, you’ll see. And I’ll have some fun with the chase. But I won’t be denied forever. I’ll have you before your sister becomes my wife.”
“You will never touch me again.” Mairyn yelled in her desperation. She turned to run up the street and saw they had an audience. Lauryn was walking towards them. Petre was coming down the street to fetch her for the midday meal. She saw a couple of other people but it didn’t really register with her who they were. Lauryn looked at her with complete hatred and she looked at Gideon in puzzlement. Lauryn was so sure she had Gideon enthralled and here she was finding him with Mairyn, obviously in some heated emotional encounter. Petre looked at Mairyn with concern and he too looked at Gideon wondering what was going on. Petre could tell that Mairyn was very upset and he was trying to figure out why. Mairyn stood still looking from Petre to Lauryn. She felt like an animal caught in a trap. Gideon walked passed her and stroked her arm as he went to meet Lauryn. He took Lauryn’s hand and kissed it, playing the dutiful and love sick groom. She tried to pull away from him but he held her hand tight. She spoke to him urgently. A few angry words reached Mairyn’s ears, mostly her won name. Gideon smiled at Lauryn and spoke back to her in low tones and a soothing sing song sort of voice. He put his arm around her waist and turned her back to the Lindwurm, gently guiding her away from the lake and Mairyn and Petre.
She went out into the hall as Roban cleared away the dishes. Roban would not let Mairyn help. Mairyn looked around the hall to see who was around. The hall was fairly empty. She saw Maison talking to a girl who was sweeping herbs around the floor. He spoke quietly so she did not here what was being said. Another girl was removing dishes and cups from the tables while a third was wiping the tables with a cloth. Otherwise, the hall was empty.
Mairyn began walking around the room looking at the tapestries hanging on the walls. They were woven of thick wool in various shades of brown and rusty reds. Any other colors that might have been on them had after many years faded. One tapestry was in geometric swirls, while another looked like ropes knotted around in its design. A third seemed to have birds flying over the lake where fish jump out of the water and another showed a large bear. One of the tapestries was so old that parts of it were bare with holes. It showed a man and a woman wearing torques around their necks. The woman had a long chain around her neck with a large stone hanging from it. Mairyn stood a long while looking at this couple. They seemed alive to her in their shabby portrait.
There other bedroom doors were closed as Mairyn passed them. She walked over to the hall door and went outside. The sun shone bright, not quite at its peak in the sky. There were a couple of men in the courtyard sweeping up rushes. They smiled at Mairyn as she looked around. She walked around the yard looking for someone she might know, especially Petre. She walked around the hall to the back where the horses were kept. This was where all of today’s activity seemed to be. Several horses were being walked while others were being brushes down with boar bristle whisk brooms. Petre was in the corral with Wulfgard’s large black stallion. He seemed to have personal charge of the beast. It snorted and tossed its head. Petre looked up and saw Mairyn. He waved her over. She went and stood by the fence. Petre walked over leading the horse.
“This is Midnight,” said Petre while stroking the animal’s mane.
“He’s very big.” Mairyn stated the obvious. Then asked what was upper most in her mind. “Did you hear about someone coming in my room last night?”
“Yes,” said Petre, “They got me and Gideon out of bed and rousing Uncle Wulfgard. We could not find anyone out of place or anyone with a fresh scratch on their face. Do you have any idea who the person could have been?”
“No, I wasn’t even sure someone was there until Roban hit the person with her pillow. I thought I was dreaming. I think the intruder was a man because I got a sense of stubble and bulk, but I’m not positive.”
“We will keep our eyes open but from now on Briin will guard your door each night.”
She had to be satisfied with that for now but she would keep her eyes open too. She had no idea why someone would want to sneak into her room at night but she would not let them do it again without catching the person.
“I need something to occupy my time,” said Mairyn. “I can not watch everyone else work.”
Petre laughed. “Uncle Wulfgard is planning to talk to you after the mid-day meal. You can bring up any and all of your concerns with him then.”
“I need something useful to do. Perhaps I can help in the kitchen. I excellent at cleaning pots.”
“Uncle Wulfgard may take you up on your offer.”
Mairyn frowned at the possibility.
“In the meantime, why don’t you take this time to just look around? Go for a quiet walk and see what there is to see without having to rush back to do some work. I have to finish working and grooming Midnight. When I’m done, I’ll come find you and we’ll go to dinner together.”
“I think I’ll go sit by the lake and watch the fishing boats. That’s where you’ll find me.”
Mairyn walked down to the lake. The town was quiet at this time of day and this time of year. Most people were at their chores, which didn’t involve being out on the town and this was not a market town so merchants were not hawking the wares. She saw a few children playing with some sticks tossing them back and forth on themselves.
She got to the lake and sat on the bench that was placed there. The sunshine down brightly, causing lights to dance on the ripples washing on the lake. The fishing boats were out in the distance each holding two men using nets to catch the fish. They looked like dancers performing just for her. Birds swooped over the water flying low and skimming the surface then shooting back up into he air. Mairyn closed her eyes and listened to their calls as they flew over the water. A shadow passed over her. She opened her eyes to see that Gideon had joined her and sat beside her on the right. She could see he had a fresh scratch mark on the left side of his neck.
Gideon had a scratch right where the intruder would have a scratch. Mairyn stared out at the water wondering what she should do. She couldn’t imagine why Gideon would be in her room at night. But she was not getting a good feeling from him. First, there was the leer he gave her yesterday, then he was in her room last night and he didn’t tell anyone it was him. As a matter of fact he had done a good job of hiding it and pretending it was someone else. Now, here he was again sitting next to her when she was trying to have some quiet time. She stole a quick look out of the corner of her eye and found him staring at her openly. She shivered, despite the sun shining on her. Gideon placed his left hand on her thigh. Mairyn stiffened at his touch. He squeezed her thigh, grinning at her. She tried to remove his hand but he held on to her leg and actually laughed out loud.
“Your father will be unhappy when I tell him what you are doing.”
“My father would never believe you. I would just deny everything. Why would I be after you, when I am so in love with Lauryn?”
“I ask myself the same question. All I have to do to get your father to believe me is point out the scratch on the side of your neck. He will want to know what you were doing in my room last night and why you pretended it was some mysterious intruder.”
“This is just one of many scratches I received while clearing the cats from the barn. I get them all of the time.”
“Your father is not stupid. He won’t believe such a silly story.”
“But I am his son and you are just some no body orphan girl he’s taken in just to spite Madame Gertrude and get some extra dowry money out of her. As your guardian, your possessions are his possessions. And now you will have as much as Lauryn. He’s getting two cash cows for the price of one. And so am I. Twin sisters will be a special treat and you and I will get warmed up and close before your sister arrives.”
“We will not be doing anything together. Your father put a guard on my door at night so you won’t be getting in there any more.”
“There are other places besides your room for us to play.” Gideon stroked and squeezed Mairyn leg.
Mairyn grabbed his wrist and wrenched his hand from her leg. She was surprisingly strong. He rubbed his wrist to get rid of the sting. Mairyn jumped up from the bench and backed away from him.
“You stay away from me,” she said. “If you don’t leave me alone, I’ll tell Petre.”
“Ha. He’s in no better position than you. He’s worse off actually as he has no possessions at all.”
“Your father loves him.”
“I am his son.” Gideon stood up and began to follow Mairyn. She kept backing away from him.
“You won’t be able to keep away from me for long, you’ll see. And I’ll have some fun with the chase. But I won’t be denied forever. I’ll have you before your sister becomes my wife.”
“You will never touch me again.” Mairyn yelled in her desperation. She turned to run up the street and saw they had an audience. Lauryn was walking towards them. Petre was coming down the street to fetch her for the midday meal. She saw a couple of other people but it didn’t really register with her who they were. Lauryn looked at her with complete hatred and she looked at Gideon in puzzlement. Lauryn was so sure she had Gideon enthralled and here she was finding him with Mairyn, obviously in some heated emotional encounter. Petre looked at Mairyn with concern and he too looked at Gideon wondering what was going on. Petre could tell that Mairyn was very upset and he was trying to figure out why. Mairyn stood still looking from Petre to Lauryn. She felt like an animal caught in a trap. Gideon walked passed her and stroked her arm as he went to meet Lauryn. He took Lauryn’s hand and kissed it, playing the dutiful and love sick groom. She tried to pull away from him but he held her hand tight. She spoke to him urgently. A few angry words reached Mairyn’s ears, mostly her won name. Gideon smiled at Lauryn and spoke back to her in low tones and a soothing sing song sort of voice. He put his arm around her waist and turned her back to the Lindwurm, gently guiding her away from the lake and Mairyn and Petre.
07
Petre reached Mairyn.
“What was that all about?” he asked.
“Gideon is not the person I thought he was.”
“And what do you mean by that?”
“He is just different than what I thought he would be.” Mairyn did not want to tell Petre the truth. She knew he would get upset on her behalf and she did not want him to have problems with his Uncle. If what Gideon said was true, she would have to be very careful around Wulfgard. She determined that she would be on her guard and stay very much away from Gideon. It seems her new wonderful life was going to be fraught with new dangers along with the pleasures. She wasn’t sure her own bed was going to be worth what it would take to stay away from Gideon and she couldn’t imagine what things would be like when Lauryn and Gideon married and they moved into Wulfhall.
“Mairyn, what are you thinking? You face is positively stormy.”
“It must be time for the midday meal and I don’t wish to be late and upset your Uncle.”
“I don’t believe you and Uncle Wulfgard is not so easily upset. Why don’t you tell me the truth? You’ve never lied to me before.”
“I’m not lying. We should go. I’m hungry. Now that I’ve had a good meal, I’m looking forward to my next.”
They began walking up the street back to Wulfhall.
“Just remember that I am your friend and you can tell me anything. And Uncle Wulfgard is now your protector…from anyone.”
“I thank you, really, Petre, but everything is wonderful. How could it not be? I have never had it so good. I am happy.”
They walked the rest of the way in silence. Mairyn was worried that Petre was now mad at her because he knew she was not telling her the truth, but he was a good friend and he would wait for her to be ready to tell him when and what she needed. But she didn’t want him to be mad. Petre sensed her anxiety and wanted to lighten the mood up. He bumped his shoulder into her. She stumbled and then pushed him back. They broke out laughing and Mairyn took off running. Petre chased her the rest of the way to the hall, never quite catching her on purpose. They reached the door out of breath and giggling, stumbling into the hall. People were milling around waiting for dinner. They looked towards Petre and Mairyn and smiled. Mairyn was surprised at their response. She thought they would be annoyed, but they seemed to get pleasure from their happiness. She did not see Gideon or Wulfgard. The tables were arranged in a horse shoe shape for this meal. Petre showed her to the center table around facing the center of the room. He pointed to a bench to the right of a center chair which she assumed was for Wulfgard. He sat to her right. No one else was sitting yet.
“Should we be sitting?”
“We can sit before Uncle Wulfgard arrives. When he enters the room, we will rise and wait for him to sit, but the others must wait until he comes. We are family so we can sit.”
“I’m family?”
“Of course. Uncle Wulfgard has legally adopted you. You are now his daughter. He always want a daughter. You will be above Lauryn even when she marries Gideon. She will only be a daughter in law, not a daughter. You are even above me. And even though Gideon is his son, I think Uncle Wulfgard already likes you better than he likes Gideon. Actually he doesn’t like Gideon much at all. I think Uncle Wulfgard suspects there is something wrong with Gideon and it disturbs him greatly.”
Mairyn thought that maybe Petre suspected what had passed between her and Gideon and that Petre was trying to make her feel better, but she was not sure of her position. She had only been here for less than a day and she did not think Wulfgard would appreciate her causing trouble for him so soon. She would just be patient and keep away from Gideon. With that thought she looked up to see Gideon saunter into the hall. He saw her looking at him and he winked. She quickly looked down at the table. Gideon came over to the table and sat in his father’s chair, lounging back. The room became absolutely still. Gideon leaned back, looking at everyone in the room daring anyone to say anything to him. He jumped when his father spoke his name behind him.
“Father,” he said. “I was just talking with my sister.” Gideon stumbled in his haste to get away from his father and his chair.
“It will be many years before you may sit in my chair again, son.” Wulfgard did not yell, but his voice carried none the less and everyone heard his rebuke and knew his meaning. Wulfgard took his seat. Gideon blushed a furious red and sat on the stool to the left of his father’s chair. The rest of the people in the hall took their seats too. Mairyn and Petre had forgotten to rise when Wulfgard had entered with all of the excitement but no one seemed to notice.
Large platters with mutton, chicken and hams were brought in and placed on the tables. Other servers brought in bowls of potatoes, carrots and turnips. Loaves of hearty brown breads were also laid out with pots of sweet butter. The mid-day meal was the largest meal of the day and Wulfgard’s hall boasted a fine array of food.
“Help yourself, my daughter,” said Wulfgard. “You must take what you want and only what you want. I want you to be satisfied. We have many years to make up for.”
Mairyn smiled shyly at Wulfgard. She tried some of everything including the pickled apple relish. Her favorite was the smoked ham and the honeyed carrots. A hearty apple cider was served to drink and this also became one of Mairyn’s favorites. The meal last a long time and everyone talked and laughed and took their time eating enjoying several helpings of all of the food. Once when answering a question from Wulfgard Mairyn looked over at Gideon and he was not eating. He just seemed to be drinking one cup of cider after another and he wasn’t talking to anyone and no one made any effort to draw him out.
It didn’t take long for Mairyn to get full. She wasn’t used to having so much food in her belly. She just spent most of the meal listening to the conversations around her and observing the people. Petre ate heartily and didn’t talk much. He ate like the growing boy he was, with concentration, gusto and joy. Wulfgard ate with good attention, too. Mairyn had no idea what he had been doing during the morning hours but he ate like he had been working hard and she guessed he must have been, like everyone else. There was much to do and she seemed to be the only one, besides Gideon, who had not done any work this morning. She did not like being compared to Gideon, even if it was in her won mind. She would make sure she had received some tasks to do to maintain her upkeep. Her coming dowry payment meant nothing to her. She just knew that she needed to work to feel she deserved the good things she was receiving. She remembered that she was to meet with Wulfgard after the meal to discuss her future and her place in his hall and his family.
Finally, Wulfgard leaned back with his cup in hand. He patted his belly and pronounced the meal a great success. There wasn’t much left on the platters and in the bowls. Wulfgard certainly was not a stingy lord. His people worked hard and he rewarded them with plentiful and good food and drink. People finished up eating and continued to sit a while longer, relaxing. Finally, Wulfgard rose signaling the end of the meal. Everyone else got up and went about their business back to their various jobs.
Mairyn never even noticed Godeon had left.
“We will meet in my sitting room in a couple of minutes,” said Wulfgard. “Take care of any of your personal business and meet me there when you are done. Petre, I want you there with us, so that you know my wishes and can assist Mairyn adjust.”
Mairyn took the opportunity to go to the guarderoom. The toilet was reached by a hallway that ran along the back of the kitchens. It was at the very back of the hall. A room with several stalls like horse stalls each with curtains for privacy; the stalls had holes cut through the bedrock over an underground stream that flowed out to the lake deep under water. Over each of the holes were built benches also with holes in them. These were seats for people to sit on while they relieved themselves. The toilet was reached from the hall and there was also an entrance from the outside from the back of the building. Mairyn walked down the hallway and entered the toilet room. She walked into a stall and turned to pull the curtain closed. Gideon was standing there. He shoved her back into the stall. She began to scream and he hit her in the face with the back of his hand. She stumbled backwards and fell on the seat.
“Keep your mouth shut, bitch.”
Mairyn shook her head to clear her mind. She looked up to see what Gideon was doing. He reached down and grabbed her by the shoulders, spinning her around and bending her over. He grabbed the hem of her dress and began pulling it up. Mairyn began to fight, twisting and shoving backwards. Gideon grabbed Mairyn’s hair and yanked it so her head hit the stall wall. She cried out and he banged her head in the wall again. Gideon pushed her down on the toilet bench, knocking the breath from her body. She was dizzy and felt like passing out. Gideon was behind her fumbling with his breeches. Mairyn gathered a burst of fear and anger, jumping up and rushing into Gideon while he was distracted with his pants. He was caught off guard but he was still bigger and stronger than she was. He was slightly off balance, with his pants around his ankles, but he pushed her back and she fell to the floor whimpering. There was a sound behind them in the doorway to the room. Mairyn cried out. Gideon kneed her in the mouth. He knocked one of her teeth loose and she tasted blood. He stuck his hand in her hair, yanking her up and he threw her over the toilet bench face down again. He tore her dress in two from hem to waste. She no longer had any fight in her. She lay there simple waiting for his next blow. He stroked her hip and buttocks, almost a gentle caress, and then he pinched her butt viciously. She cried silently. She felt him lean against her. And then he moved back and there was a commotion behind her. Gideon yelled out in anger and she heard flesh hit flesh. The sounds of fighting moved further away.
Then Roban was there with a blanket that she threw around Mairyn’s back. Roban helped Mairyn turn around and sit on the bench. Mairyn covered her face with her hands and sobbed. Roban sat down beside her, placed her arm around Mairyn’s shoulder and just held her. Mairyn leaned into Roban and cried like she had never cried in her life, great big sobs. They sat that way for a long time, Roban rocking Mairyn and stroking her hair. Finally Mairyn calmed down and stopped crying. Still they sat there quietly a little while longer. When Mairyn sat up and wiped her face dry on her sleeve, Roban gestured that they leave. Roban stood up and held out her hand to Mairyn. Mairyn motioned to Roban that she still needed to use the toilet. Roban smiled and stepped out off the stall. She pointed to the ground indicating that she would stay there outside the stall until Mairyn was ready to go. Roban closed the curtain. Mairyn sat to pee and felt every sore spot on her body. Gideon had given her a bad beating. She wiggled her loose tooth and gingerly touched her swelling lip. Her thighs had bruises on the front from being pushed into the edges of the toilet bench. Her knees were skinned and oozed blood. She had a pounding headache and lumps were rising in two spots. Her arms ached and her back ached. But all in all, Mairyn suspected she had gotten away from something even worse. She had no idea how she would deal with Gideon. She would have to think of something. She couldn’t allow him to keep sneaking up on her and beating her or worse. She needed a bath and she wanted to lie down. Two bad beatings in as many days were wearing her down. She needed to leave the toilet. She couldn’t hide in here for the rest of the day. She wondered if it would be acceptable to spend the rest of the day in her room, maybe take a nap. She rose and wrapped the blanket more tightly around her, opened the curtain and stepped out of the stall. Roban was still there as promised. She turned when she sensed Mairyn behind. Mairyn walked out of the stall limping. Her legs were very sore. Roban took Mairyn’s arm and had Mairyn lean on her. Roban assisted Mairyn out of the toilet room and down the back hall. They went slowly because Mairyn’s legs hurt so badly. They reached the main hall and Mairyn stopped. She peeked into the hall to see who was there and she saw that it was empty. She was too grateful that no one was in the room to wonder where everyone was at this time of day. Someone should have been around. But she didn’t even think about it. Roban and Mairyn entered the room with Mairyn still leaning on Roban. They walked along the wall, passed the first bedroom door which belonged to Gideon. Mairyn hesitated to pass it but Roban moved her along and she saw that the door was closed. The next room belonged to Petre’s room and his door was closed too. At this point, she did wonder where Petre was but she didn’t think about it too long. She just wanted to lie down. The next room belonged to her. She had been happy that she had her own room before but now she was particularly grateful that she had somewhere private she could go to hide from other people. She didn’t think she could face anyone. She wasn’t sure what she had done for Gideon to treat her the way he wad been but she didn’t want to repay Wulfgard’s generosity by causing problems with his son. She would take some time to recover and then she would figure out somewhere to go so she wouldn’t be messing up the life at Wulfhall.
“What was that all about?” he asked.
“Gideon is not the person I thought he was.”
“And what do you mean by that?”
“He is just different than what I thought he would be.” Mairyn did not want to tell Petre the truth. She knew he would get upset on her behalf and she did not want him to have problems with his Uncle. If what Gideon said was true, she would have to be very careful around Wulfgard. She determined that she would be on her guard and stay very much away from Gideon. It seems her new wonderful life was going to be fraught with new dangers along with the pleasures. She wasn’t sure her own bed was going to be worth what it would take to stay away from Gideon and she couldn’t imagine what things would be like when Lauryn and Gideon married and they moved into Wulfhall.
“Mairyn, what are you thinking? You face is positively stormy.”
“It must be time for the midday meal and I don’t wish to be late and upset your Uncle.”
“I don’t believe you and Uncle Wulfgard is not so easily upset. Why don’t you tell me the truth? You’ve never lied to me before.”
“I’m not lying. We should go. I’m hungry. Now that I’ve had a good meal, I’m looking forward to my next.”
They began walking up the street back to Wulfhall.
“Just remember that I am your friend and you can tell me anything. And Uncle Wulfgard is now your protector…from anyone.”
“I thank you, really, Petre, but everything is wonderful. How could it not be? I have never had it so good. I am happy.”
They walked the rest of the way in silence. Mairyn was worried that Petre was now mad at her because he knew she was not telling her the truth, but he was a good friend and he would wait for her to be ready to tell him when and what she needed. But she didn’t want him to be mad. Petre sensed her anxiety and wanted to lighten the mood up. He bumped his shoulder into her. She stumbled and then pushed him back. They broke out laughing and Mairyn took off running. Petre chased her the rest of the way to the hall, never quite catching her on purpose. They reached the door out of breath and giggling, stumbling into the hall. People were milling around waiting for dinner. They looked towards Petre and Mairyn and smiled. Mairyn was surprised at their response. She thought they would be annoyed, but they seemed to get pleasure from their happiness. She did not see Gideon or Wulfgard. The tables were arranged in a horse shoe shape for this meal. Petre showed her to the center table around facing the center of the room. He pointed to a bench to the right of a center chair which she assumed was for Wulfgard. He sat to her right. No one else was sitting yet.
“Should we be sitting?”
“We can sit before Uncle Wulfgard arrives. When he enters the room, we will rise and wait for him to sit, but the others must wait until he comes. We are family so we can sit.”
“I’m family?”
“Of course. Uncle Wulfgard has legally adopted you. You are now his daughter. He always want a daughter. You will be above Lauryn even when she marries Gideon. She will only be a daughter in law, not a daughter. You are even above me. And even though Gideon is his son, I think Uncle Wulfgard already likes you better than he likes Gideon. Actually he doesn’t like Gideon much at all. I think Uncle Wulfgard suspects there is something wrong with Gideon and it disturbs him greatly.”
Mairyn thought that maybe Petre suspected what had passed between her and Gideon and that Petre was trying to make her feel better, but she was not sure of her position. She had only been here for less than a day and she did not think Wulfgard would appreciate her causing trouble for him so soon. She would just be patient and keep away from Gideon. With that thought she looked up to see Gideon saunter into the hall. He saw her looking at him and he winked. She quickly looked down at the table. Gideon came over to the table and sat in his father’s chair, lounging back. The room became absolutely still. Gideon leaned back, looking at everyone in the room daring anyone to say anything to him. He jumped when his father spoke his name behind him.
“Father,” he said. “I was just talking with my sister.” Gideon stumbled in his haste to get away from his father and his chair.
“It will be many years before you may sit in my chair again, son.” Wulfgard did not yell, but his voice carried none the less and everyone heard his rebuke and knew his meaning. Wulfgard took his seat. Gideon blushed a furious red and sat on the stool to the left of his father’s chair. The rest of the people in the hall took their seats too. Mairyn and Petre had forgotten to rise when Wulfgard had entered with all of the excitement but no one seemed to notice.
Large platters with mutton, chicken and hams were brought in and placed on the tables. Other servers brought in bowls of potatoes, carrots and turnips. Loaves of hearty brown breads were also laid out with pots of sweet butter. The mid-day meal was the largest meal of the day and Wulfgard’s hall boasted a fine array of food.
“Help yourself, my daughter,” said Wulfgard. “You must take what you want and only what you want. I want you to be satisfied. We have many years to make up for.”
Mairyn smiled shyly at Wulfgard. She tried some of everything including the pickled apple relish. Her favorite was the smoked ham and the honeyed carrots. A hearty apple cider was served to drink and this also became one of Mairyn’s favorites. The meal last a long time and everyone talked and laughed and took their time eating enjoying several helpings of all of the food. Once when answering a question from Wulfgard Mairyn looked over at Gideon and he was not eating. He just seemed to be drinking one cup of cider after another and he wasn’t talking to anyone and no one made any effort to draw him out.
It didn’t take long for Mairyn to get full. She wasn’t used to having so much food in her belly. She just spent most of the meal listening to the conversations around her and observing the people. Petre ate heartily and didn’t talk much. He ate like the growing boy he was, with concentration, gusto and joy. Wulfgard ate with good attention, too. Mairyn had no idea what he had been doing during the morning hours but he ate like he had been working hard and she guessed he must have been, like everyone else. There was much to do and she seemed to be the only one, besides Gideon, who had not done any work this morning. She did not like being compared to Gideon, even if it was in her won mind. She would make sure she had received some tasks to do to maintain her upkeep. Her coming dowry payment meant nothing to her. She just knew that she needed to work to feel she deserved the good things she was receiving. She remembered that she was to meet with Wulfgard after the meal to discuss her future and her place in his hall and his family.
Finally, Wulfgard leaned back with his cup in hand. He patted his belly and pronounced the meal a great success. There wasn’t much left on the platters and in the bowls. Wulfgard certainly was not a stingy lord. His people worked hard and he rewarded them with plentiful and good food and drink. People finished up eating and continued to sit a while longer, relaxing. Finally, Wulfgard rose signaling the end of the meal. Everyone else got up and went about their business back to their various jobs.
Mairyn never even noticed Godeon had left.
“We will meet in my sitting room in a couple of minutes,” said Wulfgard. “Take care of any of your personal business and meet me there when you are done. Petre, I want you there with us, so that you know my wishes and can assist Mairyn adjust.”
Mairyn took the opportunity to go to the guarderoom. The toilet was reached by a hallway that ran along the back of the kitchens. It was at the very back of the hall. A room with several stalls like horse stalls each with curtains for privacy; the stalls had holes cut through the bedrock over an underground stream that flowed out to the lake deep under water. Over each of the holes were built benches also with holes in them. These were seats for people to sit on while they relieved themselves. The toilet was reached from the hall and there was also an entrance from the outside from the back of the building. Mairyn walked down the hallway and entered the toilet room. She walked into a stall and turned to pull the curtain closed. Gideon was standing there. He shoved her back into the stall. She began to scream and he hit her in the face with the back of his hand. She stumbled backwards and fell on the seat.
“Keep your mouth shut, bitch.”
Mairyn shook her head to clear her mind. She looked up to see what Gideon was doing. He reached down and grabbed her by the shoulders, spinning her around and bending her over. He grabbed the hem of her dress and began pulling it up. Mairyn began to fight, twisting and shoving backwards. Gideon grabbed Mairyn’s hair and yanked it so her head hit the stall wall. She cried out and he banged her head in the wall again. Gideon pushed her down on the toilet bench, knocking the breath from her body. She was dizzy and felt like passing out. Gideon was behind her fumbling with his breeches. Mairyn gathered a burst of fear and anger, jumping up and rushing into Gideon while he was distracted with his pants. He was caught off guard but he was still bigger and stronger than she was. He was slightly off balance, with his pants around his ankles, but he pushed her back and she fell to the floor whimpering. There was a sound behind them in the doorway to the room. Mairyn cried out. Gideon kneed her in the mouth. He knocked one of her teeth loose and she tasted blood. He stuck his hand in her hair, yanking her up and he threw her over the toilet bench face down again. He tore her dress in two from hem to waste. She no longer had any fight in her. She lay there simple waiting for his next blow. He stroked her hip and buttocks, almost a gentle caress, and then he pinched her butt viciously. She cried silently. She felt him lean against her. And then he moved back and there was a commotion behind her. Gideon yelled out in anger and she heard flesh hit flesh. The sounds of fighting moved further away.
Then Roban was there with a blanket that she threw around Mairyn’s back. Roban helped Mairyn turn around and sit on the bench. Mairyn covered her face with her hands and sobbed. Roban sat down beside her, placed her arm around Mairyn’s shoulder and just held her. Mairyn leaned into Roban and cried like she had never cried in her life, great big sobs. They sat that way for a long time, Roban rocking Mairyn and stroking her hair. Finally Mairyn calmed down and stopped crying. Still they sat there quietly a little while longer. When Mairyn sat up and wiped her face dry on her sleeve, Roban gestured that they leave. Roban stood up and held out her hand to Mairyn. Mairyn motioned to Roban that she still needed to use the toilet. Roban smiled and stepped out off the stall. She pointed to the ground indicating that she would stay there outside the stall until Mairyn was ready to go. Roban closed the curtain. Mairyn sat to pee and felt every sore spot on her body. Gideon had given her a bad beating. She wiggled her loose tooth and gingerly touched her swelling lip. Her thighs had bruises on the front from being pushed into the edges of the toilet bench. Her knees were skinned and oozed blood. She had a pounding headache and lumps were rising in two spots. Her arms ached and her back ached. But all in all, Mairyn suspected she had gotten away from something even worse. She had no idea how she would deal with Gideon. She would have to think of something. She couldn’t allow him to keep sneaking up on her and beating her or worse. She needed a bath and she wanted to lie down. Two bad beatings in as many days were wearing her down. She needed to leave the toilet. She couldn’t hide in here for the rest of the day. She wondered if it would be acceptable to spend the rest of the day in her room, maybe take a nap. She rose and wrapped the blanket more tightly around her, opened the curtain and stepped out of the stall. Roban was still there as promised. She turned when she sensed Mairyn behind. Mairyn walked out of the stall limping. Her legs were very sore. Roban took Mairyn’s arm and had Mairyn lean on her. Roban assisted Mairyn out of the toilet room and down the back hall. They went slowly because Mairyn’s legs hurt so badly. They reached the main hall and Mairyn stopped. She peeked into the hall to see who was there and she saw that it was empty. She was too grateful that no one was in the room to wonder where everyone was at this time of day. Someone should have been around. But she didn’t even think about it. Roban and Mairyn entered the room with Mairyn still leaning on Roban. They walked along the wall, passed the first bedroom door which belonged to Gideon. Mairyn hesitated to pass it but Roban moved her along and she saw that the door was closed. The next room belonged to Petre’s room and his door was closed too. At this point, she did wonder where Petre was but she didn’t think about it too long. She just wanted to lie down. The next room belonged to her. She had been happy that she had her own room before but now she was particularly grateful that she had somewhere private she could go to hide from other people. She didn’t think she could face anyone. She wasn’t sure what she had done for Gideon to treat her the way he wad been but she didn’t want to repay Wulfgard’s generosity by causing problems with his son. She would take some time to recover and then she would figure out somewhere to go so she wouldn’t be messing up the life at Wulfhall.
08
Roban opened the door and went into the room first. She pulled Mairyn in after her and closed the door. The room was very warm. The fire place had a blazing fire in it. In front of the fire place was a large tub for bathing. Mairyn went over to the tub and it was full of warm scented water. A clean sleeping dress lay on the cover of the bed. A soft warm large towel lay beside it. Mairyn couldn’t think of anything she wanted more than a bath but she didn’t think she’d be able to climb in the tub. Once again, Roban came to her aid.
Roban took the blanket from around her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. She untied the rope belt from around Mairyn’s waist and added it to the blanket on the floor. She had Mairyn sit on the edge of the bed and she lifted Mairyn’s dress over her head. Mairyn was sad at her ruined dress. She had only had the beautiful garment for one day and it was ruined and she didn’t even do any work. Roban tossed it on the pile. Roban looked at Mairyn’s naked body and shook her head at all of the black and blue bruises all over Mairyn’s body. Roban took Mairyn by the hand and took her over to the bath tub. She let Mairyn lean on her so that Mairyn could slowly climb her way into the tub. The water was very warm. Mairyn sat in the steaming water and leaned back. She closed her eyes and breathed in the scent of lavender and rye. Her limbs were already beginning to relax. Mairyn submerged herself completely, holding her breath and letting the warm water wash over her head and sooth the bumps on her scalp. She stayed under water until she couldn’t hold her breath any longer and then she surfaced in a sputter exhalation of breath. She sat back up and leaned against the back of the tub. Roban was by the fire ladling some liquid into a cup straining it through a cloth. Roban gathered the cloth and took it off of the cup. She brought the cup to Mairyn and put the cup in Mairyn’s hand. She indicated for Mairyn to drink. Mairyn sniffed the cup. There was warm wine in it and she could smell honey and cloves and something else she couldn’t quite identify. Mairyn pointed to the cup and gave a questioning gesture. Roban brought over the straining cloth and opened it for Mairyn to see what was inside. Mairyn saw the cloves which she could smell and there was also bits of licorice and willow bark. The wine and cloves would help her sleep. The licorice would keep the swelling down and the willow bark would take away some of the pain. The wine was hot but Mairyn took a big gulp anyway. She wanted to get some of the soothing drink in her so she could feel better. The shook was beginning to wear off and questions and thoughts were beginning to come into her head and she did not want to think. She could feel the wine spread warmth throughout her body, soothing muscles and taking away the pain. Her brain was becoming dull and thoughtless and her body was becoming numb. She finished drinking all of the wine and almost dropped the cup as she was handing it back to Roban. Roban put the cup down and came back to the tub with the drying towel and the stool. She helped Mairyn stand and climb out of the tub. Roban wrapped the towel around Mairyn and had her sit on the stool in front of the fire. As Mairyn sat there dozing, Roban combed out her hair and dried it with another towel. She wrapped Mairyn’s hair in the towel then helped Mairyn over to the bed. She pulled back the blankets, took the drying towel and helped Mairyn put on the clean sleeping dress. Mairyn climbed into bed, Roban covered her and held Mairyn’s hand until Mairyn fell asleep.
Mairyn woke during the night sweating. She sat up in bed, not sure where she was. She looked around and remembered she was in her room at Wulfhall. Roban should have been in the bed next to her but she wasn’t. Mairyn tried to get out of bed but it wasn’t easy because she was so sore. She moved slowly and carefully because her head began pounding again. Mairyn got out of bed and slowly made her way around the room. Roban was not there. The tub still sat in the room, the water now cold. The fire in the fire place was a pile of burning embers. Mairyn added a couple of logs so they could flare up and add some light to the room. Mairyn found her shoes and put them on. She had no idea what time of day it was r how long she had been asleep. She was still very tired so she didn’t think she had been asleep for very long. It was afternoon when she had gone to bed. It was possible she had only slept for a couple of hours. She didn’t want to go into the hall but she did want to know what time it was and she hoped to get more drugged wine and maybe some bread. She was hungry but more than anything she was in pain. Mairyn went to the door and opened it a crack and peeked out. The evening meal was in progress. It was a very quiet affair compared to the midday meal. No one was laughing and joking right now. Every one ate quietly. Someone noticed Mairyn peeking from the door and pointed in her direction. The bedroom doors were behind the head table. Wulfgard and Petre turned around and looked at her when the man pointed in her direction. Her chair sat empty between them. Gideon’s stool was empty next to his father’s chair. Wulfgard and Petre got up at the same time and came over to her.
“How are you feeling?” asked Petre.
“My head hurts along with the rest of my body. Could I get some more of the mulled wine Roban gave me earlier? It helped me sleep. Is it still the same day or did I sleep through a day?”
Wulfgard ordered one of the serving girls to fetch Mairyn some wine.
“It is still the same day,” said Wulfgard. “Come sit down at table and eat some thing while we wait for your wine.”
“I am not dressed.”
“We will not worry about that today. Come.”
He took Mairyn’s hand and walked her to his own chair and had her sit there. He had some one bring her an extra cushion for her back. Wulfgard sat on her stool and gave her choice soft pieces of meat. He tore up bread into pieces and soaked them in the meat juices to soften the bread. She ate slowly and delicately as her one front tooth and her lips were very sore. Petre sat to her left in Gideon’s chair. Someone brought her a cup of warm milk which tasted particularly good. She drank the whole cup in one long swallow. There was some applesauce sweetened with generous amounts of honey that she ate instead of the meat. The meat was too hard to chew. She stuck with the applesauce and the soaked bread which tasted really good with the meat juices. She didn’t eat a whole lot but she had enough to make her feel somewhat better. Everyone in the hall whispered quietly to each other, occasionally looking her way. She felt bad to cause so much trouble. Finally Cook herself came out with a cup of the drugged wine.
“I have added some Valerian to this cup to give you a long, deep and relaxing sleep. It is the best thing for you. This cup full will keep you asleep all night long. You should go to the toilet now before you go back to bed so that a full bladder does not give you bad dreams. Roban will go with you and Petre will stand guard along with Haas so you feel safe. We will be taking better care of you in the future.” Cook looked pointedly at Wulfgard.
“Cook is right. You will be guarded at all times from now on until this matter is settled.”
Mairyn did not want to consider what they were talking about. She just wanted to go back to bed and have a dreamless sleep. She drank the drugged wine. This time it had a very dry grassy smelled to it under all of the other smells. She drank it all down despite the smell. If it made her sleep it could smell like rotten eggs for all she cared. Roban joined her and together they went to the toilet room followed by Petre and Hass. She was glad they had reminded her to go. She needed it. They all trooped back to her room. She felt like she was asleep on her feet. Supper was over. People were clearing away the platters and cups from the tables. People were trying not to look at Mairyn. She was in such a daze she really didn’t even notice or care. The herbs and wine were starting to work really well.
At her door, Petre said, “There will be a guard outside your door all night long. You must sleep well and let nothing trouble you this night.” Mairyn mumbled her thanks, not making much sense in her sleepiness. She and Roban entered the bedroom. A couple of men were in there placing hot rocks under the skins of her bed to warm it up. The heat would help take away the pains in her body. Once again Roban helped Mairyn to bed. Mairyn wondered briefly how she had become so helpless in a mere two days but she was lad there was someone taking care of her. If Roban and Petre and Wulfgard were not there for her she would just curl up in a corner somewhere and die. There was nothing else she cared abut except getting into bed and going to sleep. She wanted to sleep forever. She never wanted to wake up again. Her life had gotten so much better and yet something was terribly wrong and she just didn’t understand it. She actually wanted her life to go back to the way it was. Her days used to be so simple. Now she felt like there were traps every where and she did not know where to go to avoid them. She did not understand this life. She was silly to think she could live among these people. She was just some cleaning drudge who someone had mistaken for a princess, but tomorrow everyone would know better. She had enough of everything. She would climb into bed and maybe she just wouldn’t wake up every again. She thought that might be possible as her body felt heavy like it could seep into the ground and meld with the earth. Her mind felt sluggish and dull like a light that could be put out by covering it with a bowl. Mairyn laid her head on her pillow and whimpered quietly. Roban covered her with the soft wool blankets topped with the sheep skins. Roban stroked Mairyn face until she quieted and the frown left her face. When Mairyn was breathing steadily, Roban got into bed next to Mairyn and rolled on her side to get some sleep too. Roban was very worried about Mairyn. It seemed Mairyn had lost some of her spirit when Gideon attacked her. After a good night’s sleep, she hoped Mairyn was more herself although she knew what an attack such as the one Mairyn went through could do to a girl. Roban took a few deep breaths and relaxed. They would see what tomorrow would bring tomorrow.
Mairyn rose early with the rest of the household. She had no opportunity to think about yesterday. Today was the day she would receive her dowry from Madame Gertrude and it would take place in the town square in front of the people of the town as witnesses as the law required. The sun was just skipping across the lake surface when the people of Wulfhall gathered in the hall to break their fast. Roban had gotten Mairyn up and dressed early enough to join them. Roban had brought Mairyn a cup of warm watered wine with willow bark steeped in it to ease Mairyn’s aches and help her through the morning ceremonies. Roban had gotten Mairyn a new dress from somewhere, Mairyn did not ask. Mairyn only ate a few pieces of bread soaked in warm milk with honey. She wasn’t very hungry and her mouth hurt, but Wulfgard and Petre insisted she eat something to keep her strength up. People talked around her but she didn’t respond or pay much attention to them. She moved through the morning in a daze, performing what she knew was expected of her. After breakfast was over, Wulfgard took her hand and lead her out of Wulfhall. Petre followed behind them and the rest of Wulfgard’s people followed after Petre. They left the hall and walked the short distance through town to the town’s center where Lauryn and Gideon’s betrothal had been announced. Most of the rest of the town’s people were already gathered there. Wulfgard, Mairyn and Petre went up onto the stage, where Jondan and Izabo stood waiting. As the town’s Druid, Jondan was responsible for remembering all contracts made between the people of the town and he also enforced the laws and rules that the town’s folk agreed upon. Jondan also had the task of meeting out justice and punishments for those people that did not follow the rules. He was very smart and he had a prodigious memory. He could recite stories at length for hours and each time he told the same story the story was told the same way. He could recite long lists of people and their ancestors and how everyone in the town was related. Izabo, as his apprentice was learning everything Jondan had to teach her. She was as smart as he was and had a very great memory too. It was unusual for a woman to become a Druid priest but it was not unheard of among their people. Women were usually the healers among their people, like Flora. Flora was also at this gathering as an important witness to the proceedings. The only people who were not there were Madame Gertrude, Lauryn and Gideon. While they were waiting, people spent their time taking secretive glances at Mairyn and whispering amongst themselves about how she had received her injuries. Some thought they had come from when Madame Gertrude had beaten her but that was two days ago and her injuries looked fresh. Others whispered that maybe Wulfgard had beaten her for some reason, but no one really believed that because they did not think Wulfgard would hit anyone let alone a girl and especially one he seemed to like as much as he seemed to like Mairyn. No one had ever heard of Wulfgard striking anyone. Except for fighting on the battle field and training for his soldiers he did not believe in physical violence, even against his animals. Instead of beating or killing law breakers, Wulfgard believed the criminals should pay back their victims or make up for what they did wrong. Some speculated that maybe Mairyn had fallen down some stairs but nobody believed that either. Wulfgard’s people were very loyal and they liked Mairyn so no matter how hard people tried to pry the truth from someone from Wulfhall or how they tried to trick someone into talking no one told anyone what had really happened to Mairyn. As far as they were concerned the situation had not been settled so they would not speak of it. Once Gideon had been caught and brought back from where ever he was hiding and Wulfgard had brought Gideon before Jondan for judgment and sentences, Wulfgard’s people would not talk. They also wouldn’t talk because Mairyn wasn’t talking.
Madame Gertrude was late. Jondan would have Izabo tell a story about the town’s history t entertain the crowd while he sent a messenger to the Lindwurm to remind her that she was obligated to be here. Jondan called over Franc and Llood. He gave them instructions to go to the Lindwurm and speak with Madame Gertrude in his name. They were to remind her that she was obligated to attend this gathering and bring the proscribed dowry for Mairyn. They were to accompany Madame Gertrude to the gathering. They left to do his biding. Jondan then instructed Izabo to recite the history of how the salt mines were discovered. Izabo began the tale and everyone paid very close attention. Izabo was a very good storyteller. She had a way of telling the stories that was almost like she was singing the words. While she told her story, stools were brought for Jondan because of his age and for Mairyn because she was not feeling very well. The day was turning very hot and there was no breeze coming off of the lake today. Even though everyone was paying very close attention to Izabo’s tale, everyone knew that Madame Gertrude was not coming and she should have been here by now with the messengers going for her. Just before Izabo was finished, Franc and Llood returned. Izabo stopped before the end of her story because she saw that Llood had a cut over his eye and Franc was leaning on Llood for support even though no one could see any sort of injury. The crowd expressed a collective gasp. Franc and Llood went over to the stage where Jondan was sitting. The town’s people were completely quiet, all straining to try to hear what was being said up on stage. The people up front could hear Franc and Llood’s recital of what had happened when they went to the Lindwurm to see after Madame Gertrude. They passed the information back to those people behind them as they heard the information.
Roban took the blanket from around her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. She untied the rope belt from around Mairyn’s waist and added it to the blanket on the floor. She had Mairyn sit on the edge of the bed and she lifted Mairyn’s dress over her head. Mairyn was sad at her ruined dress. She had only had the beautiful garment for one day and it was ruined and she didn’t even do any work. Roban tossed it on the pile. Roban looked at Mairyn’s naked body and shook her head at all of the black and blue bruises all over Mairyn’s body. Roban took Mairyn by the hand and took her over to the bath tub. She let Mairyn lean on her so that Mairyn could slowly climb her way into the tub. The water was very warm. Mairyn sat in the steaming water and leaned back. She closed her eyes and breathed in the scent of lavender and rye. Her limbs were already beginning to relax. Mairyn submerged herself completely, holding her breath and letting the warm water wash over her head and sooth the bumps on her scalp. She stayed under water until she couldn’t hold her breath any longer and then she surfaced in a sputter exhalation of breath. She sat back up and leaned against the back of the tub. Roban was by the fire ladling some liquid into a cup straining it through a cloth. Roban gathered the cloth and took it off of the cup. She brought the cup to Mairyn and put the cup in Mairyn’s hand. She indicated for Mairyn to drink. Mairyn sniffed the cup. There was warm wine in it and she could smell honey and cloves and something else she couldn’t quite identify. Mairyn pointed to the cup and gave a questioning gesture. Roban brought over the straining cloth and opened it for Mairyn to see what was inside. Mairyn saw the cloves which she could smell and there was also bits of licorice and willow bark. The wine and cloves would help her sleep. The licorice would keep the swelling down and the willow bark would take away some of the pain. The wine was hot but Mairyn took a big gulp anyway. She wanted to get some of the soothing drink in her so she could feel better. The shook was beginning to wear off and questions and thoughts were beginning to come into her head and she did not want to think. She could feel the wine spread warmth throughout her body, soothing muscles and taking away the pain. Her brain was becoming dull and thoughtless and her body was becoming numb. She finished drinking all of the wine and almost dropped the cup as she was handing it back to Roban. Roban put the cup down and came back to the tub with the drying towel and the stool. She helped Mairyn stand and climb out of the tub. Roban wrapped the towel around Mairyn and had her sit on the stool in front of the fire. As Mairyn sat there dozing, Roban combed out her hair and dried it with another towel. She wrapped Mairyn’s hair in the towel then helped Mairyn over to the bed. She pulled back the blankets, took the drying towel and helped Mairyn put on the clean sleeping dress. Mairyn climbed into bed, Roban covered her and held Mairyn’s hand until Mairyn fell asleep.
Mairyn woke during the night sweating. She sat up in bed, not sure where she was. She looked around and remembered she was in her room at Wulfhall. Roban should have been in the bed next to her but she wasn’t. Mairyn tried to get out of bed but it wasn’t easy because she was so sore. She moved slowly and carefully because her head began pounding again. Mairyn got out of bed and slowly made her way around the room. Roban was not there. The tub still sat in the room, the water now cold. The fire in the fire place was a pile of burning embers. Mairyn added a couple of logs so they could flare up and add some light to the room. Mairyn found her shoes and put them on. She had no idea what time of day it was r how long she had been asleep. She was still very tired so she didn’t think she had been asleep for very long. It was afternoon when she had gone to bed. It was possible she had only slept for a couple of hours. She didn’t want to go into the hall but she did want to know what time it was and she hoped to get more drugged wine and maybe some bread. She was hungry but more than anything she was in pain. Mairyn went to the door and opened it a crack and peeked out. The evening meal was in progress. It was a very quiet affair compared to the midday meal. No one was laughing and joking right now. Every one ate quietly. Someone noticed Mairyn peeking from the door and pointed in her direction. The bedroom doors were behind the head table. Wulfgard and Petre turned around and looked at her when the man pointed in her direction. Her chair sat empty between them. Gideon’s stool was empty next to his father’s chair. Wulfgard and Petre got up at the same time and came over to her.
“How are you feeling?” asked Petre.
“My head hurts along with the rest of my body. Could I get some more of the mulled wine Roban gave me earlier? It helped me sleep. Is it still the same day or did I sleep through a day?”
Wulfgard ordered one of the serving girls to fetch Mairyn some wine.
“It is still the same day,” said Wulfgard. “Come sit down at table and eat some thing while we wait for your wine.”
“I am not dressed.”
“We will not worry about that today. Come.”
He took Mairyn’s hand and walked her to his own chair and had her sit there. He had some one bring her an extra cushion for her back. Wulfgard sat on her stool and gave her choice soft pieces of meat. He tore up bread into pieces and soaked them in the meat juices to soften the bread. She ate slowly and delicately as her one front tooth and her lips were very sore. Petre sat to her left in Gideon’s chair. Someone brought her a cup of warm milk which tasted particularly good. She drank the whole cup in one long swallow. There was some applesauce sweetened with generous amounts of honey that she ate instead of the meat. The meat was too hard to chew. She stuck with the applesauce and the soaked bread which tasted really good with the meat juices. She didn’t eat a whole lot but she had enough to make her feel somewhat better. Everyone in the hall whispered quietly to each other, occasionally looking her way. She felt bad to cause so much trouble. Finally Cook herself came out with a cup of the drugged wine.
“I have added some Valerian to this cup to give you a long, deep and relaxing sleep. It is the best thing for you. This cup full will keep you asleep all night long. You should go to the toilet now before you go back to bed so that a full bladder does not give you bad dreams. Roban will go with you and Petre will stand guard along with Haas so you feel safe. We will be taking better care of you in the future.” Cook looked pointedly at Wulfgard.
“Cook is right. You will be guarded at all times from now on until this matter is settled.”
Mairyn did not want to consider what they were talking about. She just wanted to go back to bed and have a dreamless sleep. She drank the drugged wine. This time it had a very dry grassy smelled to it under all of the other smells. She drank it all down despite the smell. If it made her sleep it could smell like rotten eggs for all she cared. Roban joined her and together they went to the toilet room followed by Petre and Hass. She was glad they had reminded her to go. She needed it. They all trooped back to her room. She felt like she was asleep on her feet. Supper was over. People were clearing away the platters and cups from the tables. People were trying not to look at Mairyn. She was in such a daze she really didn’t even notice or care. The herbs and wine were starting to work really well.
At her door, Petre said, “There will be a guard outside your door all night long. You must sleep well and let nothing trouble you this night.” Mairyn mumbled her thanks, not making much sense in her sleepiness. She and Roban entered the bedroom. A couple of men were in there placing hot rocks under the skins of her bed to warm it up. The heat would help take away the pains in her body. Once again Roban helped Mairyn to bed. Mairyn wondered briefly how she had become so helpless in a mere two days but she was lad there was someone taking care of her. If Roban and Petre and Wulfgard were not there for her she would just curl up in a corner somewhere and die. There was nothing else she cared abut except getting into bed and going to sleep. She wanted to sleep forever. She never wanted to wake up again. Her life had gotten so much better and yet something was terribly wrong and she just didn’t understand it. She actually wanted her life to go back to the way it was. Her days used to be so simple. Now she felt like there were traps every where and she did not know where to go to avoid them. She did not understand this life. She was silly to think she could live among these people. She was just some cleaning drudge who someone had mistaken for a princess, but tomorrow everyone would know better. She had enough of everything. She would climb into bed and maybe she just wouldn’t wake up every again. She thought that might be possible as her body felt heavy like it could seep into the ground and meld with the earth. Her mind felt sluggish and dull like a light that could be put out by covering it with a bowl. Mairyn laid her head on her pillow and whimpered quietly. Roban covered her with the soft wool blankets topped with the sheep skins. Roban stroked Mairyn face until she quieted and the frown left her face. When Mairyn was breathing steadily, Roban got into bed next to Mairyn and rolled on her side to get some sleep too. Roban was very worried about Mairyn. It seemed Mairyn had lost some of her spirit when Gideon attacked her. After a good night’s sleep, she hoped Mairyn was more herself although she knew what an attack such as the one Mairyn went through could do to a girl. Roban took a few deep breaths and relaxed. They would see what tomorrow would bring tomorrow.
Mairyn rose early with the rest of the household. She had no opportunity to think about yesterday. Today was the day she would receive her dowry from Madame Gertrude and it would take place in the town square in front of the people of the town as witnesses as the law required. The sun was just skipping across the lake surface when the people of Wulfhall gathered in the hall to break their fast. Roban had gotten Mairyn up and dressed early enough to join them. Roban had brought Mairyn a cup of warm watered wine with willow bark steeped in it to ease Mairyn’s aches and help her through the morning ceremonies. Roban had gotten Mairyn a new dress from somewhere, Mairyn did not ask. Mairyn only ate a few pieces of bread soaked in warm milk with honey. She wasn’t very hungry and her mouth hurt, but Wulfgard and Petre insisted she eat something to keep her strength up. People talked around her but she didn’t respond or pay much attention to them. She moved through the morning in a daze, performing what she knew was expected of her. After breakfast was over, Wulfgard took her hand and lead her out of Wulfhall. Petre followed behind them and the rest of Wulfgard’s people followed after Petre. They left the hall and walked the short distance through town to the town’s center where Lauryn and Gideon’s betrothal had been announced. Most of the rest of the town’s people were already gathered there. Wulfgard, Mairyn and Petre went up onto the stage, where Jondan and Izabo stood waiting. As the town’s Druid, Jondan was responsible for remembering all contracts made between the people of the town and he also enforced the laws and rules that the town’s folk agreed upon. Jondan also had the task of meeting out justice and punishments for those people that did not follow the rules. He was very smart and he had a prodigious memory. He could recite stories at length for hours and each time he told the same story the story was told the same way. He could recite long lists of people and their ancestors and how everyone in the town was related. Izabo, as his apprentice was learning everything Jondan had to teach her. She was as smart as he was and had a very great memory too. It was unusual for a woman to become a Druid priest but it was not unheard of among their people. Women were usually the healers among their people, like Flora. Flora was also at this gathering as an important witness to the proceedings. The only people who were not there were Madame Gertrude, Lauryn and Gideon. While they were waiting, people spent their time taking secretive glances at Mairyn and whispering amongst themselves about how she had received her injuries. Some thought they had come from when Madame Gertrude had beaten her but that was two days ago and her injuries looked fresh. Others whispered that maybe Wulfgard had beaten her for some reason, but no one really believed that because they did not think Wulfgard would hit anyone let alone a girl and especially one he seemed to like as much as he seemed to like Mairyn. No one had ever heard of Wulfgard striking anyone. Except for fighting on the battle field and training for his soldiers he did not believe in physical violence, even against his animals. Instead of beating or killing law breakers, Wulfgard believed the criminals should pay back their victims or make up for what they did wrong. Some speculated that maybe Mairyn had fallen down some stairs but nobody believed that either. Wulfgard’s people were very loyal and they liked Mairyn so no matter how hard people tried to pry the truth from someone from Wulfhall or how they tried to trick someone into talking no one told anyone what had really happened to Mairyn. As far as they were concerned the situation had not been settled so they would not speak of it. Once Gideon had been caught and brought back from where ever he was hiding and Wulfgard had brought Gideon before Jondan for judgment and sentences, Wulfgard’s people would not talk. They also wouldn’t talk because Mairyn wasn’t talking.
Madame Gertrude was late. Jondan would have Izabo tell a story about the town’s history t entertain the crowd while he sent a messenger to the Lindwurm to remind her that she was obligated to be here. Jondan called over Franc and Llood. He gave them instructions to go to the Lindwurm and speak with Madame Gertrude in his name. They were to remind her that she was obligated to attend this gathering and bring the proscribed dowry for Mairyn. They were to accompany Madame Gertrude to the gathering. They left to do his biding. Jondan then instructed Izabo to recite the history of how the salt mines were discovered. Izabo began the tale and everyone paid very close attention. Izabo was a very good storyteller. She had a way of telling the stories that was almost like she was singing the words. While she told her story, stools were brought for Jondan because of his age and for Mairyn because she was not feeling very well. The day was turning very hot and there was no breeze coming off of the lake today. Even though everyone was paying very close attention to Izabo’s tale, everyone knew that Madame Gertrude was not coming and she should have been here by now with the messengers going for her. Just before Izabo was finished, Franc and Llood returned. Izabo stopped before the end of her story because she saw that Llood had a cut over his eye and Franc was leaning on Llood for support even though no one could see any sort of injury. The crowd expressed a collective gasp. Franc and Llood went over to the stage where Jondan was sitting. The town’s people were completely quiet, all straining to try to hear what was being said up on stage. The people up front could hear Franc and Llood’s recital of what had happened when they went to the Lindwurm to see after Madame Gertrude. They passed the information back to those people behind them as they heard the information.
09
When they arrived the door to the Lindwurm was barred. They banged on the door for quite a while before finally Lauryn came to the door and spoke to them from inside. She tried to get them to go away. When they would not leave, she unbarred the door and opened it. She tried again to get them to leave by saying that Madame Gertrude was ill and she could not attend the meeting. They said they would need to see Madame Gertrude to determine if she really was ill to report back to Jondan. Lauryn began screaming about them calling her a liar. When she saw that they were unmoved and not impressed by her temper tantrum, she tried being sweet and weepy. She began crying about how what should have been a happy occasion for her was being ruined by Mairyn who had no right to any of Madame Gertrude’s belongings and why now all of a sudden she be upset about being beaten. Madame Gertrude had been beating Mairyn her whole life and it was only because Lauryn was getting married that Mairyn was making a big deal about it so she could steal the attention of Lauryn. While Franc and Llood were shocked that Lauryn would tell them that Madame Gertrude had beaten Mairyn all her life because no one knew, they kept their tempers and insisted even more now that they see Madame Gertrude to see if she was really sick because they did not believe her. Lauryn stomped off to what they assumed was Madame Gertrude’s rooms. They heard lots of screaming coming from the back of the guesthaus, and then Madame Gertrude came storming out into the main room followed by Lauryn. Madame Gertrude was screaming that she would never pay Mairyn a dowry and if she ever came within arms’ reach of her again Madame Gertrude would beat Mairyn again for causing all of this trouble. The men thought for sure that Madame Gertrude was very drunk. They tried to calm her down and speak to her but she would not calm down. They were able to tell from her behavior that she was not sick. When they tried to tell her she would have to go with them to the meeting and present Mairyn her dowry as was decreed by Jondan, Madame Gertrude had thrown a bat at Llood and hit him above his eye. Madame Gertrude then attacked Franc and kneed him in the groin. Franc and Llood thought it best at this time to leave and come tell Jondan what had happened and receive new instructions. Once they had made their report, Franc finally sat down and bent forward, placing his head betweens his knees. He was feeling sick to his stomach. Someone fetched him some fennel tea to settle his stomach. Llood allowed Flora to wipe the blood from his brow. His injury was not too bad but if it had been just a little lower, his eye could have been affected.
Jondan sat on his stool on the stage with his eyes closed and thought about what should be done now. He found it hard to believe that Madame Gertrude was behaving in such a bad way. Her actions were not profitable. She stood to lose more than just the value of Mairyn’s dowry and by acting this way she was ensuring that he would have to use force to make her follow the rules. He could not see any way around the situation. Madame Gertrude must pay the dowry to Mairyn and she must pay it today. It wasn’t necessary that the exchange take place in the town square though and as long as there were several witnesses who were not related to the parties involved, the entire town did not need to witness the exchange. So they would go to Madame Gertrude at the Lindwurm and confront her there and have her pay the dowry in her own home.
Jondan gathered Wulfgard, Mairyn and Petre as the injured party. He called Izabo, Flora, Smyth, Shepp and Brita as witnesses. He could not use Franc and Llood as they were now going to be additional injured parties and they would need to be repaid for their abuse.
Jondan led the way to the Lindwurm. Although they would not be needed and they would not be able to enter the Lindwurm because there would not be enough room, the rest of the town’s folk followed. Jondan did not try to prevent them as they had a right to be there. The door to the guesthaus was open. When the group entered they found Madame Gertrude and Lauryn sitting at one of the guesthaus tables. Lauryn had her head on her arms and she was crying. Madame Gertrude was drinking from a large cup, sloshing ale down her chin in her haste to consume as much drink as possible.
Jondan walked up to her.
“Madame,” he said, “do you wish to forfeit all of your rights in this town?”
Madame Gertrude dropped her cup and stared at Jondan with her mouth open. It seems she did not think her behavior would or could bring about her banishment. Lauryn jerked her head up and looked between Madame Gertrude and Jondan. Lauryn knew this would not be good for her.
“I see that you did not consider that possibility.”
Lauryn reached her hand across the table to grip Madame Gertrude’s hand in desperation. Madame Gertrude looked at Jondan in terror. If she was banished she would have to leave now with only the items she had on herself at that moment. If she did not do what she must she would lose everything. She had sobered up quickly at the thought of having nothing at her advanced age. Without another word, she rose, held her head high and left the room to gather the items that were mandated for Mairyn’s dowry. She collected all of the items herself and placed them on the table. She did not ask for any help from Lauryn of anyone else. To recover from her bad behavior she would need to act particularly good right now. She needed to show that she was sorry for her behavior and she wanted to make amends. She would voluntarily add some extra items as payment for making everyone come down to her instead of going to the town square as she was required to do. She added a silver arm band to Mairyn’s dowry. She placed the arm band on the very top of the pile so everyone could see it. Gathering these things had taken quite a while as she had not gotten the dowry together ahead of time. Some how she really thought she never would have to pay it. Once she was done, she sat back down at the table, exhausted. She had done so much work in many ages. She started to get mad when she thought about that as in the past she always had Mairyn do her work for her. Now she was out a servant and all of these belongings. She forced these thoughts from her mind. This kind of thinking would not help her now. Izabo went through all of the items on the table to make sure everything was there. The animals would be taken from her stocks later in the day. It seemed that she had prevented her exile. Now she would be able to plot her revenge at a future time. Izabo had everything put in a sack and handed it to Mairyn. Mairyn touched the sack which was enough to satisfy the rule. Petre actually took the bag to carry it for Mairyn. It was only now that Madame Gertrude looked at Mairyn. Their eyes locked and Mairyn was shocked by the hatred she saw in Madame Gertrude’s eyes. Mairyn didn’t want any of Madame Gertrude’s belongings especially if they brought such bad feelings with them but Mairyn really had no choice in the matter.
So Mairyn had her dowry treasure. Wulfgard had sent four men to collect the animals that were part of her dowry payment. Madame Gertrude had now paid everything she was required to pay Mairyn. The penalty for the abuse of Franc and Llood would be dealt with later and Mairyn would be no part of that. That would take place at a future date. Mairyn decided she would stay home when that trial took place. She was sure to hear of it from others. Right now she was tired and wanted to go back to Wulfhall, drink some more drugged wine and go to sleep. The crowds were dispersing. Wulfgard had a couple of his women gather Mairyn’s belongings for her and carry them back to her room at Wulfhall.
Wulfgard took Mairyn by the hand and followed by Petre, Jondan and Isabo, they returned to the town center. Mairyn would have rather gone back to her room. She now had three people who hated her. She didn’t feel her life was improving. Before people just spent most of their time with her ignoring her. Sure, there was an occasional beating but they didn’t last long and she avoided the worst of them. Previously her sister at least talked to her and there were a few good times, but now her sister would not even look at her with anything but loathing. Madame Gertrude used to work her hard but now she felt like Madame Gertrude was a mortal enemy and Mairyn felt sure that Madame Gertrude would go to the ends of the earth to pay her back for Madame Gertrude’s humiliation, reduced circumstances and the crushing of her plans. And then there was Gideon. He had never paid Mairyn any attention and now he seemed bent on doing her irreparable harm. It seemed he was hunting her for some reason and until he was found, she would never feel safe. Mairyn knew what her life was before. Now she had no idea what to do. She had no idea what her days would consist of. She couldn’t spend the rest of her life taking baths and brushing her hair. She needed a job, she needed a task and position in Wulfgard’s household so she had some idea of what her days would be like. And now that she had a dowry, she needed to know exactly what that meant. She needed to find out if she had any control over her possessions or would Wulfgard have complete control like Gideon suggested and she was really just as poor as always only now she had finer clothes and less to do to keep herself occupied. If she didn’t find something to do with herself she would die of boredom and depression. She needed to meet with Wulfgard and get some answers. Now that she had a plan, even if it was a very small plan, she felt better. She now realized she was back on the stage in the town center. Most people had gone home but a few people realized the day was not over for announcements and pronouncements. The word began to spread and people began to come back to the town center.
Jondan banded his staff on the wooden deck of the stage. The murmuring in the audience stopped. No one could figure out what could be happening now. Word had gotten to Madame Gertrude and Lauryn. They stood at the edge of the small crowd, as curious as all the rest.
Jondan spoke.
“People of Hallstatt, listen and hear. Wulfgard wishes to make a statement that he wants everyone to understand and heed as his sworn word and proclamation.”
Wulfgard stepped forward, pulling Mairyn with him by her hand. He brought her to stand next to him in front of almost all of the people of the town. The people looked up at them with eyes wide with wonder. This was going to be something big. The tension in the air pulsed and buzzed like the currents after a dry thunderstorm.
“People of Hallstatt,” said Wulfgard, “As you know, I have made this maid, Mairyn, my ward and I have sworn to be her protector. Because of things that have happened recently, I can not fulfill my obligations.” He paused to catch his breath and during this pause there was a gasp of breath from the people gathered around them. Mairyn held her breath. She knew things were too good to be true and she was almost relieved although she didn’t think she would be able to go back to Madame Gertrude’s Lindwurm and pick up her previous life. Madame Gertrude would be sure to make that life completely unbearable. But perhaps Wulfgard would give her some of her dowry. She didn’t need much and then she could go away and find a new life. She would miss Petre though. It would be very hard to leave him. At the back of the crowd they could hear Madame Gertrude snickering and Lauryn was actually giggling. People turned and looked at them in anger. Some people tried to tell them to be quiet or go away. Madame Gertrude told them to shut up. Lauryn definitely had a satisfied look upon her face. She raised her chin and looked Mairyn in the eyes and stuck her tongue out at her. Wulfgard held his hand up for quiet and everyone’s attention again. He cleared his throat.
“You have all jumped to an erroneous conclusion and mistaken my meanings. I have no intention of casting Mairyn off.” He let that sink in to everyone’s minds. They couldn’t figure out his meaning. If he weren’t going to keep her as his ward and he weren’t going to cast her off what did he mean?
“You old lecher,” said Madame Gertrude, “no wonder you wanted a dowry for her and so quickly too.” Madame Gertrude began laughing, so loudly and so uncontrollably that people wondered about her sanity. She was suggesting that Wulfgard intended to marry Mairyn. While this was a bit unexpected and a little disturbing, it wasn’t unheard of for an older man who had made a girl his ward would then decide to marry her. People just didn’t think it was something Wulfgard would do without being totally up front about it. And he really did seem to treat Mairyn as his daughter. Madame Gertrude was still laughing, doubling over in her evil mirth.
“You marry the wench, Wulfgard. It would be what you both deserve.”
Wulfgard stared at Madame Gertrude. There was something odd in her joy at the idea of Wulfgard marrying Mairyn. She should not be happy about him marrying Mairyn. It made no sense and she was downright ecstatic about the idea. This was something he needed to ponder.
Jondan sat on his stool on the stage with his eyes closed and thought about what should be done now. He found it hard to believe that Madame Gertrude was behaving in such a bad way. Her actions were not profitable. She stood to lose more than just the value of Mairyn’s dowry and by acting this way she was ensuring that he would have to use force to make her follow the rules. He could not see any way around the situation. Madame Gertrude must pay the dowry to Mairyn and she must pay it today. It wasn’t necessary that the exchange take place in the town square though and as long as there were several witnesses who were not related to the parties involved, the entire town did not need to witness the exchange. So they would go to Madame Gertrude at the Lindwurm and confront her there and have her pay the dowry in her own home.
Jondan gathered Wulfgard, Mairyn and Petre as the injured party. He called Izabo, Flora, Smyth, Shepp and Brita as witnesses. He could not use Franc and Llood as they were now going to be additional injured parties and they would need to be repaid for their abuse.
Jondan led the way to the Lindwurm. Although they would not be needed and they would not be able to enter the Lindwurm because there would not be enough room, the rest of the town’s folk followed. Jondan did not try to prevent them as they had a right to be there. The door to the guesthaus was open. When the group entered they found Madame Gertrude and Lauryn sitting at one of the guesthaus tables. Lauryn had her head on her arms and she was crying. Madame Gertrude was drinking from a large cup, sloshing ale down her chin in her haste to consume as much drink as possible.
Jondan walked up to her.
“Madame,” he said, “do you wish to forfeit all of your rights in this town?”
Madame Gertrude dropped her cup and stared at Jondan with her mouth open. It seems she did not think her behavior would or could bring about her banishment. Lauryn jerked her head up and looked between Madame Gertrude and Jondan. Lauryn knew this would not be good for her.
“I see that you did not consider that possibility.”
Lauryn reached her hand across the table to grip Madame Gertrude’s hand in desperation. Madame Gertrude looked at Jondan in terror. If she was banished she would have to leave now with only the items she had on herself at that moment. If she did not do what she must she would lose everything. She had sobered up quickly at the thought of having nothing at her advanced age. Without another word, she rose, held her head high and left the room to gather the items that were mandated for Mairyn’s dowry. She collected all of the items herself and placed them on the table. She did not ask for any help from Lauryn of anyone else. To recover from her bad behavior she would need to act particularly good right now. She needed to show that she was sorry for her behavior and she wanted to make amends. She would voluntarily add some extra items as payment for making everyone come down to her instead of going to the town square as she was required to do. She added a silver arm band to Mairyn’s dowry. She placed the arm band on the very top of the pile so everyone could see it. Gathering these things had taken quite a while as she had not gotten the dowry together ahead of time. Some how she really thought she never would have to pay it. Once she was done, she sat back down at the table, exhausted. She had done so much work in many ages. She started to get mad when she thought about that as in the past she always had Mairyn do her work for her. Now she was out a servant and all of these belongings. She forced these thoughts from her mind. This kind of thinking would not help her now. Izabo went through all of the items on the table to make sure everything was there. The animals would be taken from her stocks later in the day. It seemed that she had prevented her exile. Now she would be able to plot her revenge at a future time. Izabo had everything put in a sack and handed it to Mairyn. Mairyn touched the sack which was enough to satisfy the rule. Petre actually took the bag to carry it for Mairyn. It was only now that Madame Gertrude looked at Mairyn. Their eyes locked and Mairyn was shocked by the hatred she saw in Madame Gertrude’s eyes. Mairyn didn’t want any of Madame Gertrude’s belongings especially if they brought such bad feelings with them but Mairyn really had no choice in the matter.
So Mairyn had her dowry treasure. Wulfgard had sent four men to collect the animals that were part of her dowry payment. Madame Gertrude had now paid everything she was required to pay Mairyn. The penalty for the abuse of Franc and Llood would be dealt with later and Mairyn would be no part of that. That would take place at a future date. Mairyn decided she would stay home when that trial took place. She was sure to hear of it from others. Right now she was tired and wanted to go back to Wulfhall, drink some more drugged wine and go to sleep. The crowds were dispersing. Wulfgard had a couple of his women gather Mairyn’s belongings for her and carry them back to her room at Wulfhall.
Wulfgard took Mairyn by the hand and followed by Petre, Jondan and Isabo, they returned to the town center. Mairyn would have rather gone back to her room. She now had three people who hated her. She didn’t feel her life was improving. Before people just spent most of their time with her ignoring her. Sure, there was an occasional beating but they didn’t last long and she avoided the worst of them. Previously her sister at least talked to her and there were a few good times, but now her sister would not even look at her with anything but loathing. Madame Gertrude used to work her hard but now she felt like Madame Gertrude was a mortal enemy and Mairyn felt sure that Madame Gertrude would go to the ends of the earth to pay her back for Madame Gertrude’s humiliation, reduced circumstances and the crushing of her plans. And then there was Gideon. He had never paid Mairyn any attention and now he seemed bent on doing her irreparable harm. It seemed he was hunting her for some reason and until he was found, she would never feel safe. Mairyn knew what her life was before. Now she had no idea what to do. She had no idea what her days would consist of. She couldn’t spend the rest of her life taking baths and brushing her hair. She needed a job, she needed a task and position in Wulfgard’s household so she had some idea of what her days would be like. And now that she had a dowry, she needed to know exactly what that meant. She needed to find out if she had any control over her possessions or would Wulfgard have complete control like Gideon suggested and she was really just as poor as always only now she had finer clothes and less to do to keep herself occupied. If she didn’t find something to do with herself she would die of boredom and depression. She needed to meet with Wulfgard and get some answers. Now that she had a plan, even if it was a very small plan, she felt better. She now realized she was back on the stage in the town center. Most people had gone home but a few people realized the day was not over for announcements and pronouncements. The word began to spread and people began to come back to the town center.
Jondan banded his staff on the wooden deck of the stage. The murmuring in the audience stopped. No one could figure out what could be happening now. Word had gotten to Madame Gertrude and Lauryn. They stood at the edge of the small crowd, as curious as all the rest.
Jondan spoke.
“People of Hallstatt, listen and hear. Wulfgard wishes to make a statement that he wants everyone to understand and heed as his sworn word and proclamation.”
Wulfgard stepped forward, pulling Mairyn with him by her hand. He brought her to stand next to him in front of almost all of the people of the town. The people looked up at them with eyes wide with wonder. This was going to be something big. The tension in the air pulsed and buzzed like the currents after a dry thunderstorm.
“People of Hallstatt,” said Wulfgard, “As you know, I have made this maid, Mairyn, my ward and I have sworn to be her protector. Because of things that have happened recently, I can not fulfill my obligations.” He paused to catch his breath and during this pause there was a gasp of breath from the people gathered around them. Mairyn held her breath. She knew things were too good to be true and she was almost relieved although she didn’t think she would be able to go back to Madame Gertrude’s Lindwurm and pick up her previous life. Madame Gertrude would be sure to make that life completely unbearable. But perhaps Wulfgard would give her some of her dowry. She didn’t need much and then she could go away and find a new life. She would miss Petre though. It would be very hard to leave him. At the back of the crowd they could hear Madame Gertrude snickering and Lauryn was actually giggling. People turned and looked at them in anger. Some people tried to tell them to be quiet or go away. Madame Gertrude told them to shut up. Lauryn definitely had a satisfied look upon her face. She raised her chin and looked Mairyn in the eyes and stuck her tongue out at her. Wulfgard held his hand up for quiet and everyone’s attention again. He cleared his throat.
“You have all jumped to an erroneous conclusion and mistaken my meanings. I have no intention of casting Mairyn off.” He let that sink in to everyone’s minds. They couldn’t figure out his meaning. If he weren’t going to keep her as his ward and he weren’t going to cast her off what did he mean?
“You old lecher,” said Madame Gertrude, “no wonder you wanted a dowry for her and so quickly too.” Madame Gertrude began laughing, so loudly and so uncontrollably that people wondered about her sanity. She was suggesting that Wulfgard intended to marry Mairyn. While this was a bit unexpected and a little disturbing, it wasn’t unheard of for an older man who had made a girl his ward would then decide to marry her. People just didn’t think it was something Wulfgard would do without being totally up front about it. And he really did seem to treat Mairyn as his daughter. Madame Gertrude was still laughing, doubling over in her evil mirth.
“You marry the wench, Wulfgard. It would be what you both deserve.”
Wulfgard stared at Madame Gertrude. There was something odd in her joy at the idea of Wulfgard marrying Mairyn. She should not be happy about him marrying Mairyn. It made no sense and she was downright ecstatic about the idea. This was something he needed to ponder.
10
Mairyn could not believe what she was hearing. She was grateful to Wulfgard for what he ahs done for her but she never even thought about marrying anyone let alone Wulfgard. She looked at Petre who had a stunned and stricken look on his face. How could Wulfgard do something like this in front of all of these people without discussing the idea with her first? And it was obvious by the look on Petre’s face that he had no idea this was coming either. And Petre was shocked, standing there with his mouth hanging open. She never would have thought Wulfgard would do something like this and she had no idea he thought of her in this way. Or was he after her dowry as Gideon had said and this was his way of insuring that it would all be his. Mairyn tried to pull her hand from Wulfgard’s but he held her hand tight.
Jondan stepped forward and banged his staff on the stage for order. He was always amazed at how peoples’ imaginations would take flight even when they knew the person all their lives.
“You all misunderstand my meaning,” said Wulfgard. “While I believe Mairyn to be a comely and worthy wench and I would be honored and feel privileged to marry someone like her, marriage is not my intention. You must allow me to finish before allowing your minds to run to wrong conclusions. I want it made clear that I do not intend to marry Mairyn, now or in the future. I considered Mairyn as a daughter when I made her my ward and I do not wish to change that feeling. As a matter of fact, my purpose and intention is to fully and completely adopt her as my daughter.” He could not go on. There was outrage from Madame Gertrude. She had stopped laughing so abruptly she nearly fell over. She screamed out her anger in unintelligible sounds at the top of her lungs. People turned towards her in astonishment and backed away from her fearing she would strike out at the people within arms reach. She shook her fists at the people on the dais then spun on her heels and stormed away. Now that Madame Gertrude was gone, people looked at Lauryn. She stood in the same spot as before, rooted to the spot like a gnarled and dead tree stump. She kept repeating the word “no” over and over so quietly that it was like the hiss of a snake. There were tears streaming down her face and she was pulling at her dress. She looked mad, insane, out of her mind with anger. All of a sudden, she moved forward and the people near her jumped out of her way. No one wanted to be touched by her. She walked towards the stage with all eyes on her. The whole while she muttered a hissing “no.” People parted before her and she shuffled up to the stage, stopping in front of Mairyn. Now she began shaking her head back and forth while muttering in the negative. Mairyn squatted down to speak with Lauryn.
“I did not know,” said Mairyn. “We will be together again soon when you marry Gideon. Can you not be happy for me?”
“You have stolen my place.” Lauryn shrieked and spittle flew from her mouth. She slapped Mairyn across the face and turned and ran. Mairyn knew now it was time to give up on her sister. It seemed that due to circumstances beyond Mairyn’s control, she had completely broken her relationship with her sister. She stood up straight and tall. Wulfgard had never let go of her hand. She looked at him and he smiled.
“We are going to find a way to stop people from hitting you,” he said.
Mairyn found this very funny. She laughed and Wulfgard laughed too. Mairyn turned around and looked at Petre. He was stunned again at Wulfgard’s latest pronouncement, but when Mairyn smiled and laughed at him he couldn’t help but laugh and smile back at her. He shook his head in bewilderment, shrugged and mouthed to Mairyn that he had no idea. And then he smiled his biggest smile and blew her a kiss. She laughed again and faced forward. Wulfgard watched this exchange with pleasure.
For the third time, Jondan stepped forward and banged his staff on the stage. “Let it be known to all her present as witnesses and to all peoples in the future and from all lands, that Mairyn has been legally and officially adopted by Wulfgard of Wulfhall with all of the rights and obligations attached to such an adoption. She will from this day forward be known as Mairyn the daughter of Wulfgard of Wulfhalle.”
There was a loud and uproarious cheer from the town’s people. Wulfgard raised Mairyn’s arm in the air and cheered himself. He then took Mairyn by the shoulders and kissed her on each cheek. Then he hugged her in a very fatherly way and kissed her on the forehead. They both laughed at his very deliberate actions. Petre came forward and slapped his uncle on the back and then grabbed Mairyn and gave her a great big hug. There were more cheers from the crowd. Wulfgard held up his hands to the crowd. It took him a while to calm the people down. They were catcalling and whistling and yelling cheers. Mairyn was amazed at their happiness for her and well pleased by their reaction. They finally stopped their good wishes.
“In two days time,” said Wulfgard, “I will host a celebration in Mairyn’s honor and the entire town will of course be invited.”
Now there were more cheers than before. Mairyn felt completely different from what she had felt earlier in the day. She was excited and happy and wide awake. She barely felt her injuries. Petre took one arm and Wulfgard took the other and they both helped her down from the stage. They walked home in silence followed by the people of Wulfhalle who also remained quiet. They were not a solemn procession but a well satisfied group.
They reached the hall and everyone went to their duties. It was an exciting day, but certain things still needed to be done. Wulfgard, Petre and Mairyn entered the hall and Wulfgard directed them to the main table. The three of them sat down and Wulfgard had apple mead, cheese and bread and butter brought to them. Again, Wulfgard had Mairyn sit in his chair. He knew that now that the excitement was over, she would begin to feel her injures again and her weariness would return. He didn’t want her falling off of her chair while they spoke of certain things. He felt there were things she should be told right away so she would know her place in the world. Their food and drink arrived and then they were alone.
Before he could begin telling her what he wanted her to know, Mairyn began speaking. She was stammering in her haste to thank him.
“Wulfgard, I am so honored that you have done this for me. It is something I never would have thought possible and I certainly never sought it but I am so honored and I can’t believe you have done such a thing but I can’t understand why and what will Gideon say on the matter and I just don’t know why you have done it but I can’t begin to tell you how honored I am.” Petre stuck a piece of bread in Mairyn’s mouth. She nearly choked on it. She tried to berate him for interrupting her but he was laughing and so was Wulfgard.
“If you will allow me to speak first as a good daughter should allow her father instead of blathering on about your gratitude, I will be happy to explain things to you.” Wulfgard and Petre were laughing at her again. She turned pink in the cheeks and then joined in their laughter.
“First of all, I accept your thanks, but I will hear no more of them. I have done this for very selfish reasons and your happiness and pleasure are only side benefits of this deed.” Wulfgard smiled at her again. She understood. She was not to fawn over him and express her gratitude continuously. He did not want it.
“I see you understand me.” He handed Mairyn a cup of mead and a slice of bread, buttered and with a thin slice of sharp cheese on it. “Eat and drink. You will begin to feel the day’s effects very soon and you will need your energy to get to your room.” They all ate and drank in silence for a few minutes. Mairyn found she was very hungry and thirsty. She thought about how the extra food she had been getting lately made her feel hungrier. Before she never thought about food because she didn’t get much of it. She chewed her bread and cheese slowly, savoring the flavor of the sharp cheese and soft, sweet bread. The mead was making her a little woozy, so she just sipped at it. Her body was beginning to ache, but she didn’t want the mead to dull her wits.
“May I have some milk, Wulfgard?” She asked shyly, not looking at him in case he said no. She was not used to making requests. She had when she was younger but found that no matter what she had asked for, Madame Gertrude had always told her no. So she stopped asking for things. She expected the same treatment from Wulfgard, but hoped it would be different.
“You may certainly have some milk.” He hollered to someone in the kitchen. They came out and he told them to bring a pitcher of milk for Mairyn. They ran off to do his bidding. “Always ask when you want something. I will not guarantee to always grant your wish if I think what you want is bad for you but I will try to give you what you want.” He smiled at her. “But now you must give me what I want.” Mairyn held her breath. She knew everything had its price. Madame Gertrude had taught her that and now here was going to be her payment to Wulfgard. She waited to hear what he wanted and she was afraid. He saw the look in her eyes and he was hurt.
“Ah my poor damaged child. Do not look so stricken. I do not think my request will over tax you. I simply wish to call you daughter and have you call me father.” Wulfgard looked at her shyly. She could see his vulnerability clearly in his eyes. She could see that here was a truly good man. She vowed never to doubt him again.
“Father, I would be happy to grant your requests. You honor me greatly.” She bowed her head and he kissed the top of her head.
“Daughter, you make me very happy.” Mairyn’s milk jug arrived with a new cup. Wulfgard filled her cup and handed it to her.
“I propose a toast,” said Wulfgard. “To my new daughter who brings me joy and to my old nephew who makes me proud.” Wulfgard clinked cups with Mairyn and Petre and they all drank. Petre was a bit speechless to receive his uncle’s praise for what seemed to him no good reason, but he would take what he could get.
“Father, while I am grateful…”
Wulfgard interrupted Mairyn.
“I told you, I will accept no more of your gratitude.” He looked at her sternly then began to laugh. He felt downright giddy with happiness that he actually giggled, in a manly sort of way.
“I am sorry, Father.” Mairyn laughed too. Petre just shook his head at his uncle’s unaccustomed silliness. He could see that for some reason, making Mairyn his daughter had brought him a great deal of happiness.
“Father, why have you made me your daughter and done all of these other wonderful things for me?” Mairyn got this all out a little breathlessly. While Wulfgard was certainly being kind to her, she wasn’t sure if asking this particular question was acceptable.
“Ah, I am glad and afraid that you have asked be this question. I am glad because you asked it first and it is an important question. Why is always the most important question. When you know why, everything else is easy to figure out. But I am afraid of this question too because it is very important and very few people will know anything about the answer. But I want you both to know the answer to this question for your own peace of mind.” Wulfgard took a few sips of mead, looking off into some unknown distance of time and place. He was quiet for a very long time and Mairyn and Petre waited for him to speak. Finally, Petre touched him lightly on his shoulder to bring him out of his reverie. Wulfgard was startled.
“You do not need to speak of it Father if it is private or painful. I do not need to know so badly. I was only curious.” Mairyn looked at him with soft and concerned eyes. Wulfgard shook his head, negating his own thoughts and Mairyn’s words.
“No. I will tell you. I was merely remembering. There are very personal memories and some of them are very painful but most of them are wonderful. Beyond wonderful. Most were so good that I will never be able to recreate them with anyone else.”
“But then why me?” Mairyn was truly puzzled.
“I will explain.” Wulfgard put down his drinking horn. He pushed his stool back so he could look at both Mairyn and Petre at the same time.
Jondan stepped forward and banged his staff on the stage for order. He was always amazed at how peoples’ imaginations would take flight even when they knew the person all their lives.
“You all misunderstand my meaning,” said Wulfgard. “While I believe Mairyn to be a comely and worthy wench and I would be honored and feel privileged to marry someone like her, marriage is not my intention. You must allow me to finish before allowing your minds to run to wrong conclusions. I want it made clear that I do not intend to marry Mairyn, now or in the future. I considered Mairyn as a daughter when I made her my ward and I do not wish to change that feeling. As a matter of fact, my purpose and intention is to fully and completely adopt her as my daughter.” He could not go on. There was outrage from Madame Gertrude. She had stopped laughing so abruptly she nearly fell over. She screamed out her anger in unintelligible sounds at the top of her lungs. People turned towards her in astonishment and backed away from her fearing she would strike out at the people within arms reach. She shook her fists at the people on the dais then spun on her heels and stormed away. Now that Madame Gertrude was gone, people looked at Lauryn. She stood in the same spot as before, rooted to the spot like a gnarled and dead tree stump. She kept repeating the word “no” over and over so quietly that it was like the hiss of a snake. There were tears streaming down her face and she was pulling at her dress. She looked mad, insane, out of her mind with anger. All of a sudden, she moved forward and the people near her jumped out of her way. No one wanted to be touched by her. She walked towards the stage with all eyes on her. The whole while she muttered a hissing “no.” People parted before her and she shuffled up to the stage, stopping in front of Mairyn. Now she began shaking her head back and forth while muttering in the negative. Mairyn squatted down to speak with Lauryn.
“I did not know,” said Mairyn. “We will be together again soon when you marry Gideon. Can you not be happy for me?”
“You have stolen my place.” Lauryn shrieked and spittle flew from her mouth. She slapped Mairyn across the face and turned and ran. Mairyn knew now it was time to give up on her sister. It seemed that due to circumstances beyond Mairyn’s control, she had completely broken her relationship with her sister. She stood up straight and tall. Wulfgard had never let go of her hand. She looked at him and he smiled.
“We are going to find a way to stop people from hitting you,” he said.
Mairyn found this very funny. She laughed and Wulfgard laughed too. Mairyn turned around and looked at Petre. He was stunned again at Wulfgard’s latest pronouncement, but when Mairyn smiled and laughed at him he couldn’t help but laugh and smile back at her. He shook his head in bewilderment, shrugged and mouthed to Mairyn that he had no idea. And then he smiled his biggest smile and blew her a kiss. She laughed again and faced forward. Wulfgard watched this exchange with pleasure.
For the third time, Jondan stepped forward and banged his staff on the stage. “Let it be known to all her present as witnesses and to all peoples in the future and from all lands, that Mairyn has been legally and officially adopted by Wulfgard of Wulfhall with all of the rights and obligations attached to such an adoption. She will from this day forward be known as Mairyn the daughter of Wulfgard of Wulfhalle.”
There was a loud and uproarious cheer from the town’s people. Wulfgard raised Mairyn’s arm in the air and cheered himself. He then took Mairyn by the shoulders and kissed her on each cheek. Then he hugged her in a very fatherly way and kissed her on the forehead. They both laughed at his very deliberate actions. Petre came forward and slapped his uncle on the back and then grabbed Mairyn and gave her a great big hug. There were more cheers from the crowd. Wulfgard held up his hands to the crowd. It took him a while to calm the people down. They were catcalling and whistling and yelling cheers. Mairyn was amazed at their happiness for her and well pleased by their reaction. They finally stopped their good wishes.
“In two days time,” said Wulfgard, “I will host a celebration in Mairyn’s honor and the entire town will of course be invited.”
Now there were more cheers than before. Mairyn felt completely different from what she had felt earlier in the day. She was excited and happy and wide awake. She barely felt her injuries. Petre took one arm and Wulfgard took the other and they both helped her down from the stage. They walked home in silence followed by the people of Wulfhalle who also remained quiet. They were not a solemn procession but a well satisfied group.
They reached the hall and everyone went to their duties. It was an exciting day, but certain things still needed to be done. Wulfgard, Petre and Mairyn entered the hall and Wulfgard directed them to the main table. The three of them sat down and Wulfgard had apple mead, cheese and bread and butter brought to them. Again, Wulfgard had Mairyn sit in his chair. He knew that now that the excitement was over, she would begin to feel her injures again and her weariness would return. He didn’t want her falling off of her chair while they spoke of certain things. He felt there were things she should be told right away so she would know her place in the world. Their food and drink arrived and then they were alone.
Before he could begin telling her what he wanted her to know, Mairyn began speaking. She was stammering in her haste to thank him.
“Wulfgard, I am so honored that you have done this for me. It is something I never would have thought possible and I certainly never sought it but I am so honored and I can’t believe you have done such a thing but I can’t understand why and what will Gideon say on the matter and I just don’t know why you have done it but I can’t begin to tell you how honored I am.” Petre stuck a piece of bread in Mairyn’s mouth. She nearly choked on it. She tried to berate him for interrupting her but he was laughing and so was Wulfgard.
“If you will allow me to speak first as a good daughter should allow her father instead of blathering on about your gratitude, I will be happy to explain things to you.” Wulfgard and Petre were laughing at her again. She turned pink in the cheeks and then joined in their laughter.
“First of all, I accept your thanks, but I will hear no more of them. I have done this for very selfish reasons and your happiness and pleasure are only side benefits of this deed.” Wulfgard smiled at her again. She understood. She was not to fawn over him and express her gratitude continuously. He did not want it.
“I see you understand me.” He handed Mairyn a cup of mead and a slice of bread, buttered and with a thin slice of sharp cheese on it. “Eat and drink. You will begin to feel the day’s effects very soon and you will need your energy to get to your room.” They all ate and drank in silence for a few minutes. Mairyn found she was very hungry and thirsty. She thought about how the extra food she had been getting lately made her feel hungrier. Before she never thought about food because she didn’t get much of it. She chewed her bread and cheese slowly, savoring the flavor of the sharp cheese and soft, sweet bread. The mead was making her a little woozy, so she just sipped at it. Her body was beginning to ache, but she didn’t want the mead to dull her wits.
“May I have some milk, Wulfgard?” She asked shyly, not looking at him in case he said no. She was not used to making requests. She had when she was younger but found that no matter what she had asked for, Madame Gertrude had always told her no. So she stopped asking for things. She expected the same treatment from Wulfgard, but hoped it would be different.
“You may certainly have some milk.” He hollered to someone in the kitchen. They came out and he told them to bring a pitcher of milk for Mairyn. They ran off to do his bidding. “Always ask when you want something. I will not guarantee to always grant your wish if I think what you want is bad for you but I will try to give you what you want.” He smiled at her. “But now you must give me what I want.” Mairyn held her breath. She knew everything had its price. Madame Gertrude had taught her that and now here was going to be her payment to Wulfgard. She waited to hear what he wanted and she was afraid. He saw the look in her eyes and he was hurt.
“Ah my poor damaged child. Do not look so stricken. I do not think my request will over tax you. I simply wish to call you daughter and have you call me father.” Wulfgard looked at her shyly. She could see his vulnerability clearly in his eyes. She could see that here was a truly good man. She vowed never to doubt him again.
“Father, I would be happy to grant your requests. You honor me greatly.” She bowed her head and he kissed the top of her head.
“Daughter, you make me very happy.” Mairyn’s milk jug arrived with a new cup. Wulfgard filled her cup and handed it to her.
“I propose a toast,” said Wulfgard. “To my new daughter who brings me joy and to my old nephew who makes me proud.” Wulfgard clinked cups with Mairyn and Petre and they all drank. Petre was a bit speechless to receive his uncle’s praise for what seemed to him no good reason, but he would take what he could get.
“Father, while I am grateful…”
Wulfgard interrupted Mairyn.
“I told you, I will accept no more of your gratitude.” He looked at her sternly then began to laugh. He felt downright giddy with happiness that he actually giggled, in a manly sort of way.
“I am sorry, Father.” Mairyn laughed too. Petre just shook his head at his uncle’s unaccustomed silliness. He could see that for some reason, making Mairyn his daughter had brought him a great deal of happiness.
“Father, why have you made me your daughter and done all of these other wonderful things for me?” Mairyn got this all out a little breathlessly. While Wulfgard was certainly being kind to her, she wasn’t sure if asking this particular question was acceptable.
“Ah, I am glad and afraid that you have asked be this question. I am glad because you asked it first and it is an important question. Why is always the most important question. When you know why, everything else is easy to figure out. But I am afraid of this question too because it is very important and very few people will know anything about the answer. But I want you both to know the answer to this question for your own peace of mind.” Wulfgard took a few sips of mead, looking off into some unknown distance of time and place. He was quiet for a very long time and Mairyn and Petre waited for him to speak. Finally, Petre touched him lightly on his shoulder to bring him out of his reverie. Wulfgard was startled.
“You do not need to speak of it Father if it is private or painful. I do not need to know so badly. I was only curious.” Mairyn looked at him with soft and concerned eyes. Wulfgard shook his head, negating his own thoughts and Mairyn’s words.
“No. I will tell you. I was merely remembering. There are very personal memories and some of them are very painful but most of them are wonderful. Beyond wonderful. Most were so good that I will never be able to recreate them with anyone else.”
“But then why me?” Mairyn was truly puzzled.
“I will explain.” Wulfgard put down his drinking horn. He pushed his stool back so he could look at both Mairyn and Petre at the same time.
11
“When I was quite young, my parents arranged a marriage for me as is right and correct for parents to do. The girl they chose was from an Illyrian family a month’s journey from her. Her dowry consisted of a fine herd of white sheep with black fetlocks. They were the forebears of the sheep I currently have and who fetch a great some at the markets for their fine soft white wool. She was the youngest of five daughters. All of the other girls in her family had married and given birth to many fine children so it was thought she would be a hardy mother too. Unfortunately, she was quite spoiled and she could not adjust to life here in our quiet, isolated and often cold town. After our wedding night, which was not fruitful, she would not consent to have relations with me. While I know this is my right as a husband, as a man I was never one to force myself upon a woman. I took my pleasures in other places and with more willing partners. I did not lament our lack of children as I did not produce any children with any other woman, so assumed I could not have children. We did not have many children on my side of the family which we were hoping to remedy by my marrying Geste, but it did not seem that it would happen anyway. After four years of marriage, when we were both still young (I was twenty seven and Geste was merely twenty) we were visited by Geste parents. During their visit Geste and her parents must have had a talk about our marriage. When they were gone, Geste began coming to me at night. I was stunned at first and tried to discover what this change meant, but by instinct, I assume, she had figured out how to arouse me and I no longer wanted to know why. This went on for several months. Geste would come to me every night and seduce me. We never spoke in the bedroom and as always spoke little outside of the bedroom. When Geste confirmed she was pregnant all of her visits stopped. Her pregnancy proceeded along well with no complications. In the correct time she gave birth to a son and I was well pleased to have a son to carry on my name. I was so pleased with my son that I did not care that my marriage was not as I would have wished it to be. After all, very few people can have a marriage that included love and companionship. Unfortunately, when Geste recovered from her birthing bed, she took our son into her rooms and I rarely got to see him. She insisted on having complete control of the raising of him and since I had little experience with children I could see no harm at the time of her raising Gideon. I figured when he was old enough he would be turned over to me for rearing into manhood. This did happen but not in the way I would have wanted or could have foreseen. When Gideon was nine, he and his mother went on a walk in the mountains. This was not unusual. They often walked together alone. They like each other’s company and they enjoyed hiking in the sun. They had been gone a long while. The sun was beginning to drop down below the mountains peaks. As they were coming down the steepest part of the mountain pass above the town, Geste slipped and fell down the mountain to her death. She screamed out Gideon’s name as she fell. People below saw him reach out to try to grab her but he could not save her. He was in shock for days afterwards, hiding in her rooms alone and speaking to know one. They put food outside of his doors and he would take it when no one was around. He would not let me in either, but we had never been close before. I finally instructed everyone to leave him be and in a few days he left his rooms and began following me about. I began showing him things that a boy aught to know and we seemed content for a while. Then I went on a trip to check the wool markets and see the completion for my prized wool. While in Marktstadt, I stayed with some cousins. They had guests. Their guest had a daughter. I fell in love with Marlyn the moment I saw her and she fell in love with me at the same time. I was thirty three and she was sixteen. Her parents had come to Marktstadt to search for a husband for their daughter. They were hoping for a man closer to her age but I was wealthy and was spoken well of by all of the acquaintance and she expressed her love in no uncertain terms, as did I. And when I insisted on a nominal dowry that clinched it for them. They could not find any reason not to allow the marriage. I was to return home in less than a week and I wanted the love of my life to accompany me. Marlyn wanted to come with me. It was unusual for a marriage to take place so quickly, but Marlyn’s parents doted on her so they gave in. Normally, they would have journeyed to my home to see it first, but they had only heard good things about Hallstatt and Wulfhalle in particular. They had more business in town that would take them several months to accomplish. It was decided that we would marry in town in two days time. I would take marlin home with me and then her parents would come for a visit when their business was done in three months. Despite its speed of occurrence, our wedding was large with many friends on both sides attending. My wedding night was sweet and fulfilling. Marlyn was happy to be with me and we enjoyed each other. We were besotted with one another and completely satisfied with our marriage. This marriage with Marlyn was already so different from my marriage to Geste. We packed ourselves up and traveled home. I did not send runners ahead to tell anyone I had remarried. I never even thought of it. I was blissfully happy and assumed everyone else would be for me. We arrived home and I gathered all of my people together in the halle. Marlyn stood beside me as I announced our marriage and introduced Marlyn. I introduced her to Gideon, who being tall for his age, like his mother, at ten, stood almost as tall as Marlyn. He didn’t say anything, just looked at her. It was then I realized I should have sent word ahead to let him know so it would not be such a shock so shortly after his mother’s death. He spent the next few days locked alone in his mother’s rooms again. I explained all to Marlyn and she was very understanding. Eventually, he began coming out again, but he never again followed me around like he had before for so short a time. I am sorry to say that I did not much care. I was so happy in my marriage and had never spent much time with him before that it was very easy for me to forget about him when he did not present himself in front of me.
Marlyn and I had two lovely months together. Her parents were due to visit soon and I had more business that needed to be taken care of away from home. I decided to go now long before her parents would arrive so we could all be together without interruption. Marlyn did not want me to leave. She felt inadequate to deal with Gideon. She was not that much older than he was and his size made him seem older. I set Allin, one of my men, up as tutor and guardian to Gideon, to teach him what he needed to know to be my son and to remove the pressure from Marlyn for his care. I would only be gone three weeks and then return to prepare for Marlyn’s parents’ visit. I missed Marlyn greatly. If my business was not very important for the town and myself, I would have gone home early. Instead, I got control of my eagerness to return and used my energy for getting good prices for my wool and in searching for a special gift for Marlyn when I returned. I concluded my business to my greatest of satisfaction and to those in my party as I was bargaining for others in the town too. Finding the perfect gift was taking a little longer. I wanted something fine and unusual and special. Finally I happened upon a small stall that belonged to an old woman who created delicate objects from white quartz. I chose two very special items and had them wrapped with care in a blue silk fabric I purchased at another stall. I whistled all of the journey home, driving my traveling companions crazy. With less than a day’s journey left, we were met by Maison, who you know and who was even then the head of my household. I immediately had an uneasy feeling.
Maison rode up to me and pulled me aside and out of ear shot of my companions. Marlyn’s parents had come early for their visit. They had arrived two weeks ago. All seemed well for the first few days. Then they began closeting themselves alone with Marlyn for hours at a time. They always emerged angry; Marlyn was always red eyed and puffy faced as if she had been crying all of the time they had been alone together. Many people tried to discover the problem but neither Marlyn nor her parents would explain what was going on. Then, yesterday, Marlyn’s parents bundled her up and took her away. I was stunned. They took away the love of my life. It was not possible. I immediately spurred my horse toward home. Maison immediately took off after me. I nearly caused the deaths of myself, Maison and our horses in my haste to be home and see for myself that Marlyn was gone. I went tearing down the steep path of the mountain to the town, my horse sliding on the shale. I didn’t care. I was mad with the idea that Marlyn was gone. I arrived at Wulfhalle, jumping from my horse that was foaming at its mouth. I stumbled my way into the halle, calling for Marlyn. The people in the halle backed away from me and no one would look at me. I ran through the rooms calling her name, crying as I found one room after another had been emptied of her belongings. I was so desperate I looked under tables and beds. I searched Gideon’s and Geste rooms, which was really insane as marlin would never have set foot within those rooms. Gideon was in his sitting room, reading from a parchment. He looked up as I barged in. His eyes followed me as I rudely searched his rooms. Just as I was about to run out, he spoke to me.
“She’s gone.” He barely spoke above a whisper but his voice echoed in my ears like thunder right over your head. “She will not return.”
I stared at him. I thought I had seen a smile cross his lips but then I blinked and I only saw concern on his face.
“Why?”
“Her parents did not explain, especially not to me, but I do not think they spoke to anyone else either.” I am ashamed to say that I sat on a stool in front of Gideon’s fire and I cried as I had never cried for his mother. He did not castigate me for my current grief. He just waited quietly for me to calm down. Eventually I regained control of myself. I decided I must follow Marlyn and her parents and discover the reason for their odd and illegal behavior. Marlyn was my legal wife and they had no rights to take her from me. I ate a quick meal while two fresh horses were prepared for me. I left within the hour. I had no idea where they had gone. I assumed they would go home, but I was wrong. They spent a month traveling around in circles, trying to throw me off of their trail and then another month on the trip back to their halle. I never caught up with them. I arrived at their halle a week after they had gotten home. I was barred from entrance. They would not allow Marlyn to speak to me. Finally, because I was so persistent and because I threatened them with the law for stealing my bride, Marlyn’s father spoke to me. He told me to go home and accept the fact that Marlyn would not be joining me. If I insisted on making more trouble, I would be bringing down shame and ruin on Marlyn and myself. He would not explain but insisted I would regret it deeply and I would be hurting Marlyn beyond repair. If I truly loved her as I said I did I would go and leave her in peace. He did not yell or scream or threaten. More than anything he was sad. He said he really regretted that it would not work. He did tell me that his daughter loved me deeply but he must protect her. He would never say what from but he was like an unmovable wall. I took out the wedding gift I had gotten Marlyn, wrapped in blue silk and asked him to give her the gift. He promised he would give Marlyn my gift. I assume he did as he said, but I do not know for sure if he ever gave her my present.
I slowly made my way home. It would never be the same for me without Marlyn. Even now I have no idea what ever happened to her. I try not to see her married to someone else although I would wish her to be happy. Dissolution of the marriage would have required my statement or even presence at a tribunal. Without dissolution she could not have remarried so I assume she has remained alone as I have all of these sixteen years. They have not been easy years either. I was sad most of the time while Gideon was still younger and I continued to leave him in the care of Allin for the next five years of Gideon’s life until Allin’s death from an accidental fall in the mountains. I ignored Gideon most of that time. I was not a very good father to him as he grew up. I gave him very little guidance and I shamefully admit that if I did not see him, I did not think of him. And so he grew into the man he is today, which is not a good one as you well know, Mairyn.
And so on the day we announced Lauryn’s betrothal to Gideon, I looked at you in the sunlight and you smiled in your simple joy at being outside and with your friend, Petre, and you reminded me so much of Marlyn. It was then that I decided I must take you in my care and as I saw you each day, you reminded me more of Marlyn, not so much in your looks but in your behavior too. So I decided to make you my daughter and in my heart you were also Marlyn’s daughter and I felt happy for the first time in many years.”
Wulfgard took a deep breath and then a long drink from his mead cup. He sighed, looked at Mairyn and Petre, and smiled.
“I told you I did it for a completely selfish reason.”
“I never knew you had been married a second time, Uncle.” Petre was stunned by Wulfgard’s story. Gideon had never said anything. No one had ever hinted at all of this drama and tragedy in Wulfgard’s life.
“Wulfgard,” said Mairyn.
Wulfgard looked at her in a fake stern way.
“I mean, Father.” Mairyn smiled and Wulfgard smiled back. “You have seen Lauryn many a time. Why did you not want to adopt her? We are exact twins. Is that why you want her to marry Gideon?” Mairyn’s questions came tumbling out.
“My daughter (how I love saying that.) You and Lauryn are not similar in temperament. You are two very different people. Because of her behavior and attitude I never thought of Lauryn as similar to Marlyn. There is something carnivorous and grasping in Lauryn that is very distasteful to me and completely unlike Marlyn. You on the other hand are strong yet kind. And there is an innocence to your outlook on life that is very appealing. And I never wanted Lauryn to marry Gideon. I do not think she would make him a good wife or he a good husband to her, but they have insisted on it and Madame Gertrude continued to sweeten the pot that was Lauryn’s dowry. With her dowry and a substantial gift from me they will be able to start a halle of their own, which is what Gideon says he wants. And having never given him much of myself in the past I felt compelled to give in to his wishes. They both seem so insistent that they marry each other and get away from here. I do not think that either of them would be much missed, do you?” Neither Petre nor Mairyn answered his question. They knew he did not really expect an answer and besides they all knew he was right.
Marlyn and I had two lovely months together. Her parents were due to visit soon and I had more business that needed to be taken care of away from home. I decided to go now long before her parents would arrive so we could all be together without interruption. Marlyn did not want me to leave. She felt inadequate to deal with Gideon. She was not that much older than he was and his size made him seem older. I set Allin, one of my men, up as tutor and guardian to Gideon, to teach him what he needed to know to be my son and to remove the pressure from Marlyn for his care. I would only be gone three weeks and then return to prepare for Marlyn’s parents’ visit. I missed Marlyn greatly. If my business was not very important for the town and myself, I would have gone home early. Instead, I got control of my eagerness to return and used my energy for getting good prices for my wool and in searching for a special gift for Marlyn when I returned. I concluded my business to my greatest of satisfaction and to those in my party as I was bargaining for others in the town too. Finding the perfect gift was taking a little longer. I wanted something fine and unusual and special. Finally I happened upon a small stall that belonged to an old woman who created delicate objects from white quartz. I chose two very special items and had them wrapped with care in a blue silk fabric I purchased at another stall. I whistled all of the journey home, driving my traveling companions crazy. With less than a day’s journey left, we were met by Maison, who you know and who was even then the head of my household. I immediately had an uneasy feeling.
Maison rode up to me and pulled me aside and out of ear shot of my companions. Marlyn’s parents had come early for their visit. They had arrived two weeks ago. All seemed well for the first few days. Then they began closeting themselves alone with Marlyn for hours at a time. They always emerged angry; Marlyn was always red eyed and puffy faced as if she had been crying all of the time they had been alone together. Many people tried to discover the problem but neither Marlyn nor her parents would explain what was going on. Then, yesterday, Marlyn’s parents bundled her up and took her away. I was stunned. They took away the love of my life. It was not possible. I immediately spurred my horse toward home. Maison immediately took off after me. I nearly caused the deaths of myself, Maison and our horses in my haste to be home and see for myself that Marlyn was gone. I went tearing down the steep path of the mountain to the town, my horse sliding on the shale. I didn’t care. I was mad with the idea that Marlyn was gone. I arrived at Wulfhalle, jumping from my horse that was foaming at its mouth. I stumbled my way into the halle, calling for Marlyn. The people in the halle backed away from me and no one would look at me. I ran through the rooms calling her name, crying as I found one room after another had been emptied of her belongings. I was so desperate I looked under tables and beds. I searched Gideon’s and Geste rooms, which was really insane as marlin would never have set foot within those rooms. Gideon was in his sitting room, reading from a parchment. He looked up as I barged in. His eyes followed me as I rudely searched his rooms. Just as I was about to run out, he spoke to me.
“She’s gone.” He barely spoke above a whisper but his voice echoed in my ears like thunder right over your head. “She will not return.”
I stared at him. I thought I had seen a smile cross his lips but then I blinked and I only saw concern on his face.
“Why?”
“Her parents did not explain, especially not to me, but I do not think they spoke to anyone else either.” I am ashamed to say that I sat on a stool in front of Gideon’s fire and I cried as I had never cried for his mother. He did not castigate me for my current grief. He just waited quietly for me to calm down. Eventually I regained control of myself. I decided I must follow Marlyn and her parents and discover the reason for their odd and illegal behavior. Marlyn was my legal wife and they had no rights to take her from me. I ate a quick meal while two fresh horses were prepared for me. I left within the hour. I had no idea where they had gone. I assumed they would go home, but I was wrong. They spent a month traveling around in circles, trying to throw me off of their trail and then another month on the trip back to their halle. I never caught up with them. I arrived at their halle a week after they had gotten home. I was barred from entrance. They would not allow Marlyn to speak to me. Finally, because I was so persistent and because I threatened them with the law for stealing my bride, Marlyn’s father spoke to me. He told me to go home and accept the fact that Marlyn would not be joining me. If I insisted on making more trouble, I would be bringing down shame and ruin on Marlyn and myself. He would not explain but insisted I would regret it deeply and I would be hurting Marlyn beyond repair. If I truly loved her as I said I did I would go and leave her in peace. He did not yell or scream or threaten. More than anything he was sad. He said he really regretted that it would not work. He did tell me that his daughter loved me deeply but he must protect her. He would never say what from but he was like an unmovable wall. I took out the wedding gift I had gotten Marlyn, wrapped in blue silk and asked him to give her the gift. He promised he would give Marlyn my gift. I assume he did as he said, but I do not know for sure if he ever gave her my present.
I slowly made my way home. It would never be the same for me without Marlyn. Even now I have no idea what ever happened to her. I try not to see her married to someone else although I would wish her to be happy. Dissolution of the marriage would have required my statement or even presence at a tribunal. Without dissolution she could not have remarried so I assume she has remained alone as I have all of these sixteen years. They have not been easy years either. I was sad most of the time while Gideon was still younger and I continued to leave him in the care of Allin for the next five years of Gideon’s life until Allin’s death from an accidental fall in the mountains. I ignored Gideon most of that time. I was not a very good father to him as he grew up. I gave him very little guidance and I shamefully admit that if I did not see him, I did not think of him. And so he grew into the man he is today, which is not a good one as you well know, Mairyn.
And so on the day we announced Lauryn’s betrothal to Gideon, I looked at you in the sunlight and you smiled in your simple joy at being outside and with your friend, Petre, and you reminded me so much of Marlyn. It was then that I decided I must take you in my care and as I saw you each day, you reminded me more of Marlyn, not so much in your looks but in your behavior too. So I decided to make you my daughter and in my heart you were also Marlyn’s daughter and I felt happy for the first time in many years.”
Wulfgard took a deep breath and then a long drink from his mead cup. He sighed, looked at Mairyn and Petre, and smiled.
“I told you I did it for a completely selfish reason.”
“I never knew you had been married a second time, Uncle.” Petre was stunned by Wulfgard’s story. Gideon had never said anything. No one had ever hinted at all of this drama and tragedy in Wulfgard’s life.
“Wulfgard,” said Mairyn.
Wulfgard looked at her in a fake stern way.
“I mean, Father.” Mairyn smiled and Wulfgard smiled back. “You have seen Lauryn many a time. Why did you not want to adopt her? We are exact twins. Is that why you want her to marry Gideon?” Mairyn’s questions came tumbling out.
“My daughter (how I love saying that.) You and Lauryn are not similar in temperament. You are two very different people. Because of her behavior and attitude I never thought of Lauryn as similar to Marlyn. There is something carnivorous and grasping in Lauryn that is very distasteful to me and completely unlike Marlyn. You on the other hand are strong yet kind. And there is an innocence to your outlook on life that is very appealing. And I never wanted Lauryn to marry Gideon. I do not think she would make him a good wife or he a good husband to her, but they have insisted on it and Madame Gertrude continued to sweeten the pot that was Lauryn’s dowry. With her dowry and a substantial gift from me they will be able to start a halle of their own, which is what Gideon says he wants. And having never given him much of myself in the past I felt compelled to give in to his wishes. They both seem so insistent that they marry each other and get away from here. I do not think that either of them would be much missed, do you?” Neither Petre nor Mairyn answered his question. They knew he did not really expect an answer and besides they all knew he was right.
12
“I want you to know that your dowry is wholly your own, my daughter. I want no part of it and you may use it as you see fit. I wanted you to have enough of your own possessions so that you would feel totally independent and not beholden to me. While I will support you and you will live here, you may leave at anytime and do as you wish. I do not own you. I hope that you will be happy here and stay, but I will not make you do so, I have many plans for you if you choose to go along with them. I will not go into them today because the day has already been a long one and we are now holding up supper for the rest of the Halle. While they would gladly wait until we are completely done I do not wish to let them go hungry. Our people are very hard workers and deserve to be treated well.”
Mairyn grabbed Wulfgard’s hand and kissed it. “You are a very good man, my Father.” She began crying and he took her in his arms and held her. She began crying even harder as no one, besides Petre, had ever hugged her. Wulfgard held her tight until her sobs ceased. He took a cloth from his sleeve and wiped her face dry. He held the cloth to her nosed and squeezed it so that she would blow. They all laughed until their sides hurt.
“Enough of all of this soppy stuff for one day. Let us eat and drink and get a good night’s sleep.” With that declaration, Wulfgard banged his hand on the table and immediately the room filled with people, talking gaily and laughing. Bowls and platters of food are brought in and pitchers of milk and wine were passed around. Everyone is relaxed and having a good time. At this moment they all agreed that life was good.
Mairyn did not eat a lot of the food. She was tired and satisfied from her snack of bread and cheese earlier and from all that Wulfgard had told her and Petre. She was very tired now and wanted to be in her room to think. She laughed to herself. She had a room where she could go to think. She never would have believed it a week ago. It was less than seven days and her life had changed so much. Her body was beginning to ache.
“Father, while I do not wish to leave you yet, I am getting very tired. May I have some of the drugged wine, as my bruises still hurt and then go to my room?” Mairyn spoke quietly so that only Wulfgard could hear.
“Daughter, you certainly may have both of your wishes fulfilled but I wish for you to request the wine for yourself. You must begin somewhere. You can not always ask me for the simple things you may want. Speak up and don’t be shy. You will learn everyone’s name soon enough. Here, Jun, this is Mairyn, my daughter. Daughter this is Jun. Make your request to her. She will get what you need.”
Mairyn was very shy and had a hard time beginning her request. She just looked at Jun, acting like someone who had lost all of their senses.
Out of kindness, Jun spoke to Mairyn first although that was not the normal way thing s were done.
“Miss Mairyn, may I fetch something for you?”
“I wish to have a cup of the drugged wine that I had last night.” Mairyn barely spoke above a whisper.
Jun smiled at Mairyn. “As you wish, Miss. I will return shortly with a cup.”
“Now, that wasn’t so hard, was it?” Petre looked at Mairyn as she nodded her head.
“I’m surprised you came up for air to ask her that question.” Wulfgard smiled at Petre indulgently. “Are you almost done with your meal? You will be escorting Mairyn to her room and making sure her guards are posted. Until we find Gideon, she is not to be left unguarded.”
Mairyn shivered. She had forgotten, if only briefly, that Gideon was still missing after his attacks on her. Jun came back with her wine. Mairyn drank it quickly and left the cup on the table. Wulfgard kissed her on her forehead. She kissed him on his cheek. They both looked into each other’s eyes but did not speak. At this moment, they were beyond words. She left for her room with Petre, Smyth and Shepp following. Roban, who Mairyn had not seen since morning, appeared at her bedroom door. Petre took Mairyn’s hand and squeezed it.
“Sleep well,” he said.
“Pleasant dreams to you, Cousin,” she said and they burst out laughing at themselves. Mairyn punched Petre in the shoulder and ran in her room so he could not punch her back. Roban went in after Mairyn. As Roban was closing the door, Mairyn saw Petre positioning Shepp and Smyth in front of her door. Mairyn took off her dress and hung it on the hook on the back of the door. As she pulled her sleeping gown over her head she saw Roban adding logs to the fire. Mairyn climbed onto her side of the big bed. Roban did not come to bed right away but it didn’t matter to Mairyn as she was already sound asleep.
Mairyn woke in the morning well rested and happy. She stretched under her quilts and snuggled further into her blankets, smiling to herself. Once again, Roban was already up and out of bed. Roban had stoked and re-fueled the fire. It blazed merrily and warmed the room. The red, orange and yellow fire lights danced around the walls of her room and she spent some moments in the luxury of lying abed and watching the show the lights performed. No one rushed her or came to fetch her to do anything. At first she wondered if she had been forgotten. She shook this thought from her mind, a remnant of her past life. She was now the daughter of the house, the daughter of a fine and prosperous house and therefore if she wished to sleep the day away, she could. But she did not want to spend the day in bed. She wanted to move and do something. She would find Petre and see how he spent his days. Maybe she could help him. She flung her blankets back and stepped out of bed onto the fur floor coverings. She found that a tub had been filled with fresh bath water for her. She trailed her hands in the water, which was still very warm. The scent of lavender and mint floated up to her. The soothing scent and warm water reminded her that her body still ached. She found her shoes, pulled her dress over her night dress and opened the door to her room. She found Shepp standing by the door, guarding it.
“Morning, Miss,” he said.
“I must…” Mairyn was embarrassed to tell Shepp she was relieving herself. He seemed to understand.
“You go about your business, Miss. No need to explain to me.” Shepp smiled at her. Mairyn went off to the guarder room and Shepp followed quietly and discretely behind her. She went quickly, thinking about the lovely bath waiting for her in her room. On the way back to her room, she noticed the halle being cleared of the morning meal. She had missed breaking her fast with the rest of the people. She decided to make sure someone woke her everyday in time for breakfast. She did not want to appear lazy or a lay-abed. She shyly called good morning to those people whose names she remembered. They replied happily to her. Mairyn rushed off to her bath. Shepp took up his post by her bedroom door. Roban had not returned to her room. Mairyn was actually quite happy to be alone. She took her time undressing and climbing into her bath. She soaked until the water became cold. She climbed out of the tub and wrapped herself in the bath cloth lying on the stool by the fire. It was warm and toasty. She sat on the stool with her back to the fire, drying her hair. While she sat there she looked around her room. This room was finer than any room she had ever seen. It was more luxurious than even Madame Gertrude or Lauryn’s rooms at the Lindwurm. Her bed was piled high with feather quilts and down pillows, topped with woven wool blankets and quilted furs. If the fire completely burned out, she would never be cold in that bed. She had spent all of her life sleeping on boards topped with a straw pallet and a few rags she had managed to collect over the years. She had always been cold and uncomfortable when she rested, never getting a good night’s sleep. She used to dream of sleeping in comfort when she was a small child. She and Lauryn sleeping in the same crib with a nanny close by singing nursery songs to them. It was one of her best dreams.
The stone floors of her room were covered wall to wall with fur pelts and the stone walls were draped in thick wool tapestries. She marveled again at how the room had been carved into the base of the mountain, forming a secure and sturdy room. She wondered where the chimney exited on the mountain. She would go in search of it later, just to satisfy her curiosity. While looking at the ceiling of her room she noticed two shafts of light on either side of the fire place. She had never noticed them before. These must be air shafts, which was why the room always smelled fresh. They kept the arm moving slowly across the top of the room, pulling out the stale air and brining in the fresh. They also brought in some light and she would be able to use them to tell the time of day. She had this thought as she noticed the tapestries on either side of the fire place. They seemed to have markings on them similar to sun dials. Wulfgard’s forebears were so clever. By now her hair had dried and she was tired of sitting in one spot. Wrapped in her drying cloth, she walked around the room. She found that her personal items from her new dowry had been placed in her room. She found her three new dresses laid across the chest, along with her new chemise and outdoor shoes. Her wooden shoes were here too. She was glad that no one had removed them. She would always want to remember her old life. And the shoes were practical for running through the gravel near the lake beach by the fields to the east of the town. She found her new comb lying on the table. She wrapped the towel around her, under her arms. She began combing out her hair. She was actually quite please with her hair. It had never been so clean and untangled. The blonde tresses glowed with golds and fine reds in the low light of the fire. She was lost in the luxury of combing her hair when Roban returned with a covered bowl and a steaming mug. Roban smiled at her. She placed her burden on the table and took the comb from Mairyn’s hand. Roban finished combing out Mairyn’s hair and then braided it in one long plait down her back. Roban wove some red and blue ribbons in Mairyn’s braid. While Roban straightened the blankets and quilts on the bed, Mairyn pulled a smooth soft light wool chemise over her head. She chose one of the three over dresses that had been embroidered by Lauryn in red and blue geometric designs. While the stitching was uneven and out of line in many areas, it was the best work she had ever done. Mairyn could imagine the pain it had caused Lauryn to make these dresses for Mairyn. Usually it was the other way around. When Mairyn was not doing some sort of cleaning or mucking for Madame Gertrude, Lauryn had Mairyn’s hands and fingers occupied with fine stitchery for Lauryn. Mairyn had a special talent for fine stitch work. She enjoyed the quiet of embroidery and it was a world she could create herself and control and since Madame Gertrude had always given Lauryn fine threads and fabric, Mairyn could create beautiful clothing for Lauryn. Mairyn would value these clothes always since they were they only thing Lauryn had ever given her of her own handiwork, even if she was forced to do it. She would not pull out the stitches and fix them. She would keep them just as they were as a reminder of her sister and what could have been. Mairyn neatly folded the other two dresses, her other two new chemise and the beautiful sleeping gown and put them away in the chest. While in the chest she found a simple woven belt which she tied around her waist, along with a knife sheath in which she placed her personal knife that Wulfgard had given her. She put on her new outdoor shoes, which had thick yet flexible leather soles. Thus attired for the day, she went to Roban and pulled her to sit at the small table with Mairyn and help her break her fast. Mairyn found thick slabs of a dark bread covered in sweet butter and honey under the cloth on the platter Roban had brought her. The cup contained a light apple cider tea, sweetened with honey. Mairyn shared her cup with Roban and between the two of them they finished all of the food and drink. When they were done eating, Roban showed Mairyn over to a large bowl that had some small willow sticks next to it. Each of the sticks had frayed brushy ends. There was also a flat bottomed jug filled with plain water and a small bowl filled with ground salt with bits of mint and an empty cup. Mairyn looked at these objects and then at Roban. Mairyn had no idea what these were for. Roban picked up one of the sticks, filled the cup with water then dipped frayed end of the stick in the cup of water. She then dipped the end of the stick in the salt bowl. Roban used the coated stick to rub on her teeth. Mairyn was astounded. She had never seen such a thing before. Roban handed Mairyn a stick and indicated that Mairyn should do the same thing. Mairyn followed what Roban had done and then brushed her own teeth. After brushing her teeth all over and Mairyn doing the same, Roban sipped the water, swooshed it around her closed mouth and spit out into the bowl. Mairyn did the same. Then Roban took a couple of sprigs of fresh mint that were in another bowl and chewed on them. Again she rinsed her mouth out and spit and Mairyn followed her. Then Roban ran her tongue along her teeth and nodded for Mairyn to the same. When Mairyn did, she was amazed at the feel of her teeth and her mouth felt fresh and tingly. Mairyn liked this feeling. She would like these simple things of her new life best of all. Being clean and wearing clean clothes were the greatest of all luxuries. Mairyn insisted on helping Roban clean up and straighten the room. She had always cleaned for other people. It was a joy to clean for herself and she did not want Roban to do all of the work. She was perfectly capable of looking after herself. They threw their used tooth cleaning sticks in the fire. They gathered up the dishes and wash bowl and Mairyn followed Roban to the kitchens. Shepp followed behind them. Roban showed Mairyn the sluice drains and the basins where they left the dirty dishes. Cook would not allow Mairyn to wash the dishes no matter how much Mairyn tried to insist. At this point, Cook told Mairyn she must be off to find something to occupy herself as Roban had her own chores to do. When she tried to offer her help to Roban, her help was flatly refused. While everyone seemed touched that she wished to help, Cook told her in no uncertain terms that it would not be right for the daughter of the house to help with the daily tasks the rest of them had to do. Cook pulled her aside and told her that everyone knew how hard Mairyn must have had it at Madame Gertrude’s Lindwurm and while no one could do anything before to help her, even though many wanted to, they would make up for it now by taking good care of her. Mairyn was embarrassed that they might know something of her previous life and she was touched by their sympathy. Cook saw Mairyn’s embarrassment and covered up the situation by gruffly showing Mairyn from the kitchens. Mairyn accepted that she would not be doing any cleaning from now on but she needed something to do each day. She would start by finding Petre and asking his advice as to what she could do to contribute to the household. She was determined to be of some use and value to pay everyone back for their kindness, especially Wulfgard. She wanted him to be proud of her as if he were her real Father.
Mairyn grabbed Wulfgard’s hand and kissed it. “You are a very good man, my Father.” She began crying and he took her in his arms and held her. She began crying even harder as no one, besides Petre, had ever hugged her. Wulfgard held her tight until her sobs ceased. He took a cloth from his sleeve and wiped her face dry. He held the cloth to her nosed and squeezed it so that she would blow. They all laughed until their sides hurt.
“Enough of all of this soppy stuff for one day. Let us eat and drink and get a good night’s sleep.” With that declaration, Wulfgard banged his hand on the table and immediately the room filled with people, talking gaily and laughing. Bowls and platters of food are brought in and pitchers of milk and wine were passed around. Everyone is relaxed and having a good time. At this moment they all agreed that life was good.
Mairyn did not eat a lot of the food. She was tired and satisfied from her snack of bread and cheese earlier and from all that Wulfgard had told her and Petre. She was very tired now and wanted to be in her room to think. She laughed to herself. She had a room where she could go to think. She never would have believed it a week ago. It was less than seven days and her life had changed so much. Her body was beginning to ache.
“Father, while I do not wish to leave you yet, I am getting very tired. May I have some of the drugged wine, as my bruises still hurt and then go to my room?” Mairyn spoke quietly so that only Wulfgard could hear.
“Daughter, you certainly may have both of your wishes fulfilled but I wish for you to request the wine for yourself. You must begin somewhere. You can not always ask me for the simple things you may want. Speak up and don’t be shy. You will learn everyone’s name soon enough. Here, Jun, this is Mairyn, my daughter. Daughter this is Jun. Make your request to her. She will get what you need.”
Mairyn was very shy and had a hard time beginning her request. She just looked at Jun, acting like someone who had lost all of their senses.
Out of kindness, Jun spoke to Mairyn first although that was not the normal way thing s were done.
“Miss Mairyn, may I fetch something for you?”
“I wish to have a cup of the drugged wine that I had last night.” Mairyn barely spoke above a whisper.
Jun smiled at Mairyn. “As you wish, Miss. I will return shortly with a cup.”
“Now, that wasn’t so hard, was it?” Petre looked at Mairyn as she nodded her head.
“I’m surprised you came up for air to ask her that question.” Wulfgard smiled at Petre indulgently. “Are you almost done with your meal? You will be escorting Mairyn to her room and making sure her guards are posted. Until we find Gideon, she is not to be left unguarded.”
Mairyn shivered. She had forgotten, if only briefly, that Gideon was still missing after his attacks on her. Jun came back with her wine. Mairyn drank it quickly and left the cup on the table. Wulfgard kissed her on her forehead. She kissed him on his cheek. They both looked into each other’s eyes but did not speak. At this moment, they were beyond words. She left for her room with Petre, Smyth and Shepp following. Roban, who Mairyn had not seen since morning, appeared at her bedroom door. Petre took Mairyn’s hand and squeezed it.
“Sleep well,” he said.
“Pleasant dreams to you, Cousin,” she said and they burst out laughing at themselves. Mairyn punched Petre in the shoulder and ran in her room so he could not punch her back. Roban went in after Mairyn. As Roban was closing the door, Mairyn saw Petre positioning Shepp and Smyth in front of her door. Mairyn took off her dress and hung it on the hook on the back of the door. As she pulled her sleeping gown over her head she saw Roban adding logs to the fire. Mairyn climbed onto her side of the big bed. Roban did not come to bed right away but it didn’t matter to Mairyn as she was already sound asleep.
Mairyn woke in the morning well rested and happy. She stretched under her quilts and snuggled further into her blankets, smiling to herself. Once again, Roban was already up and out of bed. Roban had stoked and re-fueled the fire. It blazed merrily and warmed the room. The red, orange and yellow fire lights danced around the walls of her room and she spent some moments in the luxury of lying abed and watching the show the lights performed. No one rushed her or came to fetch her to do anything. At first she wondered if she had been forgotten. She shook this thought from her mind, a remnant of her past life. She was now the daughter of the house, the daughter of a fine and prosperous house and therefore if she wished to sleep the day away, she could. But she did not want to spend the day in bed. She wanted to move and do something. She would find Petre and see how he spent his days. Maybe she could help him. She flung her blankets back and stepped out of bed onto the fur floor coverings. She found that a tub had been filled with fresh bath water for her. She trailed her hands in the water, which was still very warm. The scent of lavender and mint floated up to her. The soothing scent and warm water reminded her that her body still ached. She found her shoes, pulled her dress over her night dress and opened the door to her room. She found Shepp standing by the door, guarding it.
“Morning, Miss,” he said.
“I must…” Mairyn was embarrassed to tell Shepp she was relieving herself. He seemed to understand.
“You go about your business, Miss. No need to explain to me.” Shepp smiled at her. Mairyn went off to the guarder room and Shepp followed quietly and discretely behind her. She went quickly, thinking about the lovely bath waiting for her in her room. On the way back to her room, she noticed the halle being cleared of the morning meal. She had missed breaking her fast with the rest of the people. She decided to make sure someone woke her everyday in time for breakfast. She did not want to appear lazy or a lay-abed. She shyly called good morning to those people whose names she remembered. They replied happily to her. Mairyn rushed off to her bath. Shepp took up his post by her bedroom door. Roban had not returned to her room. Mairyn was actually quite happy to be alone. She took her time undressing and climbing into her bath. She soaked until the water became cold. She climbed out of the tub and wrapped herself in the bath cloth lying on the stool by the fire. It was warm and toasty. She sat on the stool with her back to the fire, drying her hair. While she sat there she looked around her room. This room was finer than any room she had ever seen. It was more luxurious than even Madame Gertrude or Lauryn’s rooms at the Lindwurm. Her bed was piled high with feather quilts and down pillows, topped with woven wool blankets and quilted furs. If the fire completely burned out, she would never be cold in that bed. She had spent all of her life sleeping on boards topped with a straw pallet and a few rags she had managed to collect over the years. She had always been cold and uncomfortable when she rested, never getting a good night’s sleep. She used to dream of sleeping in comfort when she was a small child. She and Lauryn sleeping in the same crib with a nanny close by singing nursery songs to them. It was one of her best dreams.
The stone floors of her room were covered wall to wall with fur pelts and the stone walls were draped in thick wool tapestries. She marveled again at how the room had been carved into the base of the mountain, forming a secure and sturdy room. She wondered where the chimney exited on the mountain. She would go in search of it later, just to satisfy her curiosity. While looking at the ceiling of her room she noticed two shafts of light on either side of the fire place. She had never noticed them before. These must be air shafts, which was why the room always smelled fresh. They kept the arm moving slowly across the top of the room, pulling out the stale air and brining in the fresh. They also brought in some light and she would be able to use them to tell the time of day. She had this thought as she noticed the tapestries on either side of the fire place. They seemed to have markings on them similar to sun dials. Wulfgard’s forebears were so clever. By now her hair had dried and she was tired of sitting in one spot. Wrapped in her drying cloth, she walked around the room. She found that her personal items from her new dowry had been placed in her room. She found her three new dresses laid across the chest, along with her new chemise and outdoor shoes. Her wooden shoes were here too. She was glad that no one had removed them. She would always want to remember her old life. And the shoes were practical for running through the gravel near the lake beach by the fields to the east of the town. She found her new comb lying on the table. She wrapped the towel around her, under her arms. She began combing out her hair. She was actually quite please with her hair. It had never been so clean and untangled. The blonde tresses glowed with golds and fine reds in the low light of the fire. She was lost in the luxury of combing her hair when Roban returned with a covered bowl and a steaming mug. Roban smiled at her. She placed her burden on the table and took the comb from Mairyn’s hand. Roban finished combing out Mairyn’s hair and then braided it in one long plait down her back. Roban wove some red and blue ribbons in Mairyn’s braid. While Roban straightened the blankets and quilts on the bed, Mairyn pulled a smooth soft light wool chemise over her head. She chose one of the three over dresses that had been embroidered by Lauryn in red and blue geometric designs. While the stitching was uneven and out of line in many areas, it was the best work she had ever done. Mairyn could imagine the pain it had caused Lauryn to make these dresses for Mairyn. Usually it was the other way around. When Mairyn was not doing some sort of cleaning or mucking for Madame Gertrude, Lauryn had Mairyn’s hands and fingers occupied with fine stitchery for Lauryn. Mairyn had a special talent for fine stitch work. She enjoyed the quiet of embroidery and it was a world she could create herself and control and since Madame Gertrude had always given Lauryn fine threads and fabric, Mairyn could create beautiful clothing for Lauryn. Mairyn would value these clothes always since they were they only thing Lauryn had ever given her of her own handiwork, even if she was forced to do it. She would not pull out the stitches and fix them. She would keep them just as they were as a reminder of her sister and what could have been. Mairyn neatly folded the other two dresses, her other two new chemise and the beautiful sleeping gown and put them away in the chest. While in the chest she found a simple woven belt which she tied around her waist, along with a knife sheath in which she placed her personal knife that Wulfgard had given her. She put on her new outdoor shoes, which had thick yet flexible leather soles. Thus attired for the day, she went to Roban and pulled her to sit at the small table with Mairyn and help her break her fast. Mairyn found thick slabs of a dark bread covered in sweet butter and honey under the cloth on the platter Roban had brought her. The cup contained a light apple cider tea, sweetened with honey. Mairyn shared her cup with Roban and between the two of them they finished all of the food and drink. When they were done eating, Roban showed Mairyn over to a large bowl that had some small willow sticks next to it. Each of the sticks had frayed brushy ends. There was also a flat bottomed jug filled with plain water and a small bowl filled with ground salt with bits of mint and an empty cup. Mairyn looked at these objects and then at Roban. Mairyn had no idea what these were for. Roban picked up one of the sticks, filled the cup with water then dipped frayed end of the stick in the cup of water. She then dipped the end of the stick in the salt bowl. Roban used the coated stick to rub on her teeth. Mairyn was astounded. She had never seen such a thing before. Roban handed Mairyn a stick and indicated that Mairyn should do the same thing. Mairyn followed what Roban had done and then brushed her own teeth. After brushing her teeth all over and Mairyn doing the same, Roban sipped the water, swooshed it around her closed mouth and spit out into the bowl. Mairyn did the same. Then Roban took a couple of sprigs of fresh mint that were in another bowl and chewed on them. Again she rinsed her mouth out and spit and Mairyn followed her. Then Roban ran her tongue along her teeth and nodded for Mairyn to the same. When Mairyn did, she was amazed at the feel of her teeth and her mouth felt fresh and tingly. Mairyn liked this feeling. She would like these simple things of her new life best of all. Being clean and wearing clean clothes were the greatest of all luxuries. Mairyn insisted on helping Roban clean up and straighten the room. She had always cleaned for other people. It was a joy to clean for herself and she did not want Roban to do all of the work. She was perfectly capable of looking after herself. They threw their used tooth cleaning sticks in the fire. They gathered up the dishes and wash bowl and Mairyn followed Roban to the kitchens. Shepp followed behind them. Roban showed Mairyn the sluice drains and the basins where they left the dirty dishes. Cook would not allow Mairyn to wash the dishes no matter how much Mairyn tried to insist. At this point, Cook told Mairyn she must be off to find something to occupy herself as Roban had her own chores to do. When she tried to offer her help to Roban, her help was flatly refused. While everyone seemed touched that she wished to help, Cook told her in no uncertain terms that it would not be right for the daughter of the house to help with the daily tasks the rest of them had to do. Cook pulled her aside and told her that everyone knew how hard Mairyn must have had it at Madame Gertrude’s Lindwurm and while no one could do anything before to help her, even though many wanted to, they would make up for it now by taking good care of her. Mairyn was embarrassed that they might know something of her previous life and she was touched by their sympathy. Cook saw Mairyn’s embarrassment and covered up the situation by gruffly showing Mairyn from the kitchens. Mairyn accepted that she would not be doing any cleaning from now on but she needed something to do each day. She would start by finding Petre and asking his advice as to what she could do to contribute to the household. She was determined to be of some use and value to pay everyone back for their kindness, especially Wulfgard. She wanted him to be proud of her as if he were her real Father.
13
She left the kitchens by the side door into the back yards where the barns were located. She had found Petre there before and sure enough he was in the paddocks caring for Wulfgard’s favorite horse. Shepp still trailed behind her. She would look back and smile at him every once in a while, feeling odd to have her own personal guard.
Petre looked up from brushing Wulfgard’s horse and smiled at her. He stopped brushing, looking her up and down and shaking his head.
“Do you not like what you see?”
“On the contrary, you look as I always knew you would look. Beautiful.” He smiled again, then put down his brush and climbed over the fence to where she was standing. “You have always been beautiful to me but now you are arrayed as you always should have been. You are far more beautiful than Lauryn because your smile is so sweet and it lights up your eyes so bright.” He turned pink in his cheeks at this long and flowery speech. Mairyn punched him on his shoulder. He punched her back and they were their usual selves again.
“What have you been doing with yourself all morning, you lazy bones?”
“I have been enjoying a long bath, a leisurely morning meal and the most amazing thing.”
“What so amazing thing happened on this fine sunny morning?”
Mairyn bared her teeth to Petre, stretching her lips wide, her eyes open big. She looked so comical, like a jester Wulfgard had hired as entertainment one year that Petre doubled over in laughter. He had no idea what she was trying to show him. She shoved Petre and he was so unprepared for it he fell on his bottom. Mairyn stomped away from him. Shepp shook his head at a stunned Petre and followed Mairyn. Petre jumped up and ran after Mairyn. When he caught up with her, she tried to pull away from him. She was crying and he had no idea why. He pulled her over to a bench in the court yard and made her sit down. Shepp stood off away from them with his back to them to give them some privacy.
“Mairyn, I’m sorry. I thought you were trying to make me laugh. Tell me what you were trying to show me.”
“I brushed my teeth.” Mairyn spoke quietly to her lap. Petre sat next to her and did not reply. Mairyn looked up at him because they were quiet for so long. Petre had tears rolling down his face. This was not what Mairyn had expected.
“I am so sorry,” he said. “I had forgotten how little you have had in your life that I take for granted.”
“I thought you were making fun of me.” Mairyn sniffed.
“I was laughing at you, but you looked just like an entertainer Uncle Wulfgard had acquired for a winter solstice celebration one year. The man had many comical masks that he would put on and pantomime different people. He made use all laugh for a very long time and the face you made had me thinking of him.” Petre shrugged his shoulders in apology.
“I would have liked to have seen that man.”
“Perhaps we can have Uncle hire such an entertainer to perform at your wedding.”
“My wedding? I’m getting married?”
“Not now, but some day you must marry.”
“Don’t be silly. Who on earth would marry me?” Before Petre could answer, a shower of small stones rained down on them from the mountain path above them. They looked up and saw Gideon looking down on them. He took off as Petre called out in alarm. Shepp spun around and looked up where Petre was pointing. Shepp called out the alarm and many men came running. He explained that they had seen Gideon on the pathway of the mountain that passed above the court yard. Men took off after Gideon. It would take a little while for them to get to the start of the pathway which began in the town itself down by the lake. It ran up behind the houses and above many roofs. It was the path that passed by the skull cave that Petre and Mairyn liked to hide in for some quiet private time. Someone else went looking for Wulfgard. Petre and Mairyn stood in the courtyard, the bright noon sun shining down on them. Petre held Mairyn’s hand and she gripped him tight. Wulfgard arrived and look at the pair of them standing together. He asked what had happened and they explained to them that they had seen Gideon high above them. Shepp, who could not give chase because he was required to stay with Mairyn at all times that he was on duty, told Wulfgard about the men who had followed Gideon. Many people had come into the courtyard when all of the yelling had begun. It wasn’t until Wulfgard had gotten everyone in order that Mairyn and Petre noticed the man with Wulfgard. They did not know this man with a long white beard, braided and tied with a green ribbon on the end. His eyes were as bright green as his ribbon and they sparkled in the sunlight. He stood quietly beside Wulfgard, peacefully looking at Mairyn and Petre. With his white hair and white beard, long plain robes he appeared very old at first glance. But his face was lively and the only lines on his face were laugh lines around his eyes and mouth. When Wulfgard called everyone to go into the midday meal, the man walk with a spry step. He did not use cane or staff, he had no limp and he was not bent over. As he and Wulfgard went into the halle, Mairyn noticed a boy and a girl pulled a hand cart covered with a tarp. They parked the cart by the entrance and followed the man into the halle. Petre was going to sneak a peek under the tarp but Maison had directed someone to pull the cart around the back of the halle. Once everyone had been seated and dinner served, Wulfgard made the introductions. The man sat in Gideon’s chair to Wulfgard’s right. The boy and girl sat to his right. The children were happily eating and entertaining themselves. Mairyn guessed they were about twelve years old.
“I know your curiosity is about ready to cause you to burst,” said Wulfgard. “Petre, my nephew and Mairyn, my daughter, I introduce you to Neemyn. Neemyn is a teacher and I have hired him for you both.” Mairyn and Petre looked at Neemyn with their mouths hanging open. Neemyn chuckled.
“I see you are surprised,” he said. “Do I look so unlike a teacher as all that?”
“Not at all,” said Mairyn, her cheeks flushing pink.
“What do I need a tutor for Uncle Wulfgard?” Petre blurted out the question that Mairyn wanted to ask.
“Mind your manners, Petre,” said Wulfgard. “You need a teacher because I say you need one.”
“But what will he teach me?”
“He will be teaching you how to read and cipher.”
“What on earth for? There are scribes for that and besides I have nothing to read and certainly nothing to count.”
Neemyn placed a hand on Wulfgard’s arm and replied to Petre himself.
“A man should be able to read contracts himself. A man who can read and add and subtract can not easily be cheated.” Neemyn looked Petre in the eyes as he spoke. “A man who wishes to make something of himself can use as much knowledge as he can get.”
“I take your meaning, sire, but I take care of the horses,” said Petre. Neemyn looked at Mairyn and then back at Petre.
“Caring for horses is an honorable profession, but is that all you wish from this lifetime?” Petre looked at Mairyn, who had a puzzled look on her face and then he looked at Neemyn and then at Uncle Wulfgard, who nodded to him. Petre nodded back. He understood.
Neemyn was pleased at Petre’s quick wit.
“You, my daughter, will need to read and cipher for the same reasons. The household accounts must be kept and while Maison does most of this with Cook and they have been with my family all our lives and I trust them completely, you need to know what they know to help them run the household.”
“I think that you will find that there is great enjoyment in being able to read also,” said Neemyn. “There are exotic tales and histories that have been written down on parchment and I believe you will find pleasure in reading them and learning about other peoples.” The children next to Neemyn had finished eating and were now playing some sort of game, getting louder as they gotten into it. Neemyn gently placed his hands on them and they immediately quieted down and looked at him. They did not look at him with fear or anger at having their game interrupted. They looked at Neemyn with affection.
“These two urchins are my grandchildren,” he said. “This girl is called Kym and this boy answers to the name of Kohl, which is good as it is his name.” The children laughed at his joke. The girl waved to them. “They are with me as apprentices until they are fourteen and then they will return to their parents with heads full of knowledge and skills. They will be joining us for your lessons, helping you catch up to them and learning more along the way.” The children giggled. The boy leaned over and whispered something to his grandfather. He nodded his head.
“Sire Wulfgard,” said Kohl, “may my sister and I be excused from your table and your presence?”
“Yes, by all means.”
At this response from Wulfgard, the children jumped up and ran from the halle, racing around the few people who had risen to go about their business. Neemyn followed them with his eyes and a very fond look on his face.
He turned back to Wulfgard, Mairyn and Petre. “We will begin our lessons directly after we break our fasts on the morrow. We will be able to see what you already know before it is time for Mairyn’s adoption feast.”
“That won’t take long,” said Petre.
“We will start learning something, however little it may be, in that case.”
The men who had formed the party that gave chase to Gideon had returned and entered the halle. Franc, who had been the leader, approached Wulfgard.
“We were not able to catch Gideon, Sire,” he said, “but we believe we found his trail. The shadows on the mountain are too dense and deceptive at this time of day to follow safely where we believe he has gone.”
“Have the men eat and take their ease,” said Wulfgard, “We will speak after the meal and make a plan for a search party on the morrow.” Franc bowed and went to join his men at table.
Wulfgard turned to Mairyn and Petre.
“I suggest you go enjoy your last afternoon of dunderheaded freedom, while Neemyn and I plot your torture.” They did not need to be told twice and ran off almost as fast as Kym and Kohl. Mairyn and Petre found these two out in the courtyard playing with a round object that they kicked between themselves.
“Play ball with us,” they called to Mairyn and Petre.
“Another time,” said Petre. “We must escape while we may, for some time to ourselves, before your grandfather tries to shove us full of important thoughts.” Petre grabbed Mairyn’s hand and they ran off down the street to the lake. They found an empty boat and climbed in. Sitting side by side, they rowed into the center of the lake where the sun still struck before its downward slide into night. They pulled in the paddles and floated quietly by themselves. All of the fishermen had gone in for the day. They fished early in the morning until the midday meal and then went off and did other work according to who they were for the rest of the afternoon. Several of Wulfgard’s men fished in the morning such as Llood and Briin and Jonithon. In the afternoon, Llood help cut and carry wood, while Briin and Jonithon helped with the horses and the sheep as they were needed.
Petre looked up from brushing Wulfgard’s horse and smiled at her. He stopped brushing, looking her up and down and shaking his head.
“Do you not like what you see?”
“On the contrary, you look as I always knew you would look. Beautiful.” He smiled again, then put down his brush and climbed over the fence to where she was standing. “You have always been beautiful to me but now you are arrayed as you always should have been. You are far more beautiful than Lauryn because your smile is so sweet and it lights up your eyes so bright.” He turned pink in his cheeks at this long and flowery speech. Mairyn punched him on his shoulder. He punched her back and they were their usual selves again.
“What have you been doing with yourself all morning, you lazy bones?”
“I have been enjoying a long bath, a leisurely morning meal and the most amazing thing.”
“What so amazing thing happened on this fine sunny morning?”
Mairyn bared her teeth to Petre, stretching her lips wide, her eyes open big. She looked so comical, like a jester Wulfgard had hired as entertainment one year that Petre doubled over in laughter. He had no idea what she was trying to show him. She shoved Petre and he was so unprepared for it he fell on his bottom. Mairyn stomped away from him. Shepp shook his head at a stunned Petre and followed Mairyn. Petre jumped up and ran after Mairyn. When he caught up with her, she tried to pull away from him. She was crying and he had no idea why. He pulled her over to a bench in the court yard and made her sit down. Shepp stood off away from them with his back to them to give them some privacy.
“Mairyn, I’m sorry. I thought you were trying to make me laugh. Tell me what you were trying to show me.”
“I brushed my teeth.” Mairyn spoke quietly to her lap. Petre sat next to her and did not reply. Mairyn looked up at him because they were quiet for so long. Petre had tears rolling down his face. This was not what Mairyn had expected.
“I am so sorry,” he said. “I had forgotten how little you have had in your life that I take for granted.”
“I thought you were making fun of me.” Mairyn sniffed.
“I was laughing at you, but you looked just like an entertainer Uncle Wulfgard had acquired for a winter solstice celebration one year. The man had many comical masks that he would put on and pantomime different people. He made use all laugh for a very long time and the face you made had me thinking of him.” Petre shrugged his shoulders in apology.
“I would have liked to have seen that man.”
“Perhaps we can have Uncle hire such an entertainer to perform at your wedding.”
“My wedding? I’m getting married?”
“Not now, but some day you must marry.”
“Don’t be silly. Who on earth would marry me?” Before Petre could answer, a shower of small stones rained down on them from the mountain path above them. They looked up and saw Gideon looking down on them. He took off as Petre called out in alarm. Shepp spun around and looked up where Petre was pointing. Shepp called out the alarm and many men came running. He explained that they had seen Gideon on the pathway of the mountain that passed above the court yard. Men took off after Gideon. It would take a little while for them to get to the start of the pathway which began in the town itself down by the lake. It ran up behind the houses and above many roofs. It was the path that passed by the skull cave that Petre and Mairyn liked to hide in for some quiet private time. Someone else went looking for Wulfgard. Petre and Mairyn stood in the courtyard, the bright noon sun shining down on them. Petre held Mairyn’s hand and she gripped him tight. Wulfgard arrived and look at the pair of them standing together. He asked what had happened and they explained to them that they had seen Gideon high above them. Shepp, who could not give chase because he was required to stay with Mairyn at all times that he was on duty, told Wulfgard about the men who had followed Gideon. Many people had come into the courtyard when all of the yelling had begun. It wasn’t until Wulfgard had gotten everyone in order that Mairyn and Petre noticed the man with Wulfgard. They did not know this man with a long white beard, braided and tied with a green ribbon on the end. His eyes were as bright green as his ribbon and they sparkled in the sunlight. He stood quietly beside Wulfgard, peacefully looking at Mairyn and Petre. With his white hair and white beard, long plain robes he appeared very old at first glance. But his face was lively and the only lines on his face were laugh lines around his eyes and mouth. When Wulfgard called everyone to go into the midday meal, the man walk with a spry step. He did not use cane or staff, he had no limp and he was not bent over. As he and Wulfgard went into the halle, Mairyn noticed a boy and a girl pulled a hand cart covered with a tarp. They parked the cart by the entrance and followed the man into the halle. Petre was going to sneak a peek under the tarp but Maison had directed someone to pull the cart around the back of the halle. Once everyone had been seated and dinner served, Wulfgard made the introductions. The man sat in Gideon’s chair to Wulfgard’s right. The boy and girl sat to his right. The children were happily eating and entertaining themselves. Mairyn guessed they were about twelve years old.
“I know your curiosity is about ready to cause you to burst,” said Wulfgard. “Petre, my nephew and Mairyn, my daughter, I introduce you to Neemyn. Neemyn is a teacher and I have hired him for you both.” Mairyn and Petre looked at Neemyn with their mouths hanging open. Neemyn chuckled.
“I see you are surprised,” he said. “Do I look so unlike a teacher as all that?”
“Not at all,” said Mairyn, her cheeks flushing pink.
“What do I need a tutor for Uncle Wulfgard?” Petre blurted out the question that Mairyn wanted to ask.
“Mind your manners, Petre,” said Wulfgard. “You need a teacher because I say you need one.”
“But what will he teach me?”
“He will be teaching you how to read and cipher.”
“What on earth for? There are scribes for that and besides I have nothing to read and certainly nothing to count.”
Neemyn placed a hand on Wulfgard’s arm and replied to Petre himself.
“A man should be able to read contracts himself. A man who can read and add and subtract can not easily be cheated.” Neemyn looked Petre in the eyes as he spoke. “A man who wishes to make something of himself can use as much knowledge as he can get.”
“I take your meaning, sire, but I take care of the horses,” said Petre. Neemyn looked at Mairyn and then back at Petre.
“Caring for horses is an honorable profession, but is that all you wish from this lifetime?” Petre looked at Mairyn, who had a puzzled look on her face and then he looked at Neemyn and then at Uncle Wulfgard, who nodded to him. Petre nodded back. He understood.
Neemyn was pleased at Petre’s quick wit.
“You, my daughter, will need to read and cipher for the same reasons. The household accounts must be kept and while Maison does most of this with Cook and they have been with my family all our lives and I trust them completely, you need to know what they know to help them run the household.”
“I think that you will find that there is great enjoyment in being able to read also,” said Neemyn. “There are exotic tales and histories that have been written down on parchment and I believe you will find pleasure in reading them and learning about other peoples.” The children next to Neemyn had finished eating and were now playing some sort of game, getting louder as they gotten into it. Neemyn gently placed his hands on them and they immediately quieted down and looked at him. They did not look at him with fear or anger at having their game interrupted. They looked at Neemyn with affection.
“These two urchins are my grandchildren,” he said. “This girl is called Kym and this boy answers to the name of Kohl, which is good as it is his name.” The children laughed at his joke. The girl waved to them. “They are with me as apprentices until they are fourteen and then they will return to their parents with heads full of knowledge and skills. They will be joining us for your lessons, helping you catch up to them and learning more along the way.” The children giggled. The boy leaned over and whispered something to his grandfather. He nodded his head.
“Sire Wulfgard,” said Kohl, “may my sister and I be excused from your table and your presence?”
“Yes, by all means.”
At this response from Wulfgard, the children jumped up and ran from the halle, racing around the few people who had risen to go about their business. Neemyn followed them with his eyes and a very fond look on his face.
He turned back to Wulfgard, Mairyn and Petre. “We will begin our lessons directly after we break our fasts on the morrow. We will be able to see what you already know before it is time for Mairyn’s adoption feast.”
“That won’t take long,” said Petre.
“We will start learning something, however little it may be, in that case.”
The men who had formed the party that gave chase to Gideon had returned and entered the halle. Franc, who had been the leader, approached Wulfgard.
“We were not able to catch Gideon, Sire,” he said, “but we believe we found his trail. The shadows on the mountain are too dense and deceptive at this time of day to follow safely where we believe he has gone.”
“Have the men eat and take their ease,” said Wulfgard, “We will speak after the meal and make a plan for a search party on the morrow.” Franc bowed and went to join his men at table.
Wulfgard turned to Mairyn and Petre.
“I suggest you go enjoy your last afternoon of dunderheaded freedom, while Neemyn and I plot your torture.” They did not need to be told twice and ran off almost as fast as Kym and Kohl. Mairyn and Petre found these two out in the courtyard playing with a round object that they kicked between themselves.
“Play ball with us,” they called to Mairyn and Petre.
“Another time,” said Petre. “We must escape while we may, for some time to ourselves, before your grandfather tries to shove us full of important thoughts.” Petre grabbed Mairyn’s hand and they ran off down the street to the lake. They found an empty boat and climbed in. Sitting side by side, they rowed into the center of the lake where the sun still struck before its downward slide into night. They pulled in the paddles and floated quietly by themselves. All of the fishermen had gone in for the day. They fished early in the morning until the midday meal and then went off and did other work according to who they were for the rest of the afternoon. Several of Wulfgard’s men fished in the morning such as Llood and Briin and Jonithon. In the afternoon, Llood help cut and carry wood, while Briin and Jonithon helped with the horses and the sheep as they were needed.
14
Petre moved closer to Mairyn and put his arm around her shoulder. They sat quietly together enjoying the sun light playing on the water. Petre took one of Mairyn’s hands and put it to his lips. Mairyn’s breathing became quicker. She sat stiff next to Petre, wondering what he would do next. He continued to hold her hand his both of his and looking out at the water. Then he took her chin in one hand and kissed her on the mouth, just lips pressed to lips. He looked her in the eyes, his as wide open as hers felt. Then he let her go, swatted the braid hanging down her back, picked up her paddle and handed it to her. He picked up his own paddled and began rowing. She did not move, so he swatted her with a splash of water. She splashed him back and then laughing like twelve year olds, they paddled back to town as the sun touched the peaks of the mountain tops.
They tied the boat to the dock and walked back to the halle. People were returning to their homes for the evening and they called out greetings to Mairyn and Petre who waved back. Petre told Mairyn’s the names of people she had seen before but had never been introduced to when she lived with Madame Gertrude. They walked on the opposite side of the street from the Lindwurm, with Petre on the street side of them. He did not want to take any chances of Madame Gertrude coming any where near Mairyn. Mairyn was quiet as they passed by the Lindwurm and she quickened her steps and looked only at the ground. Petre took her hand and squeezed it. He did not let it go until they reached the halle. Once inside, he reluctantly let her go. People were busy setting up the tables for the evening repast. Some of the men were working by one of the fires. As they walked by, Mairyn saw some of the men weaving new fishing nets and other men were sewing some leather items. Mairyn and Petre stopped to watch them. Shepp was among the men working by this fire. When Mairyn was with Petre, she just realized, she had no other guard. While they stood there watching, a woman who Mairyn had seen before but whose name she did not know, came up to them.
“Miss Mairyn, my name is Joscelin. I am the wife of Shepp. If you are well enough this evening, perhaps you would care to join me and some of the other women around our fire as we sew and embroider.”
“I would be delighted to join you, Joscelin. I will need sewing supplies, if I may borrow some.”
“I think you will find all you need in your chest in your room, miss,” said Joscelin, “but anything you may need we will gladly find for you.”
“Thank you for asking me,” said Mairyn.
“I will come get you after the meal with a basket for your sewing things. We usually do the fine sewing in the evening.”
“I will go to my room now and see what I have,” said Mairyn. Shepp rose to follow her.
“Stay put,” said Petre. “I will accompany Mairyn as I have nothing else pressing to do at the moment.” Shepp sat back down. Joscelin went off in another direction. Petre and Mairyn went to Mairyn’s room. They went in and left the door open. Petre put more wood on the fire and lit a few oil lamps. While he was doing that, Mairyn took off her outside shoes and put on her soft, fur lined indoor shoes. She went over to her chest and opened the lid. It was attached to the base of the chest with leather straps and held up by pieces of wood that stood up from the back of the chest and they kept the lid from falling all the way back to the floor. In her chest, Mairyn found the bolts of fabric that were part of her dowry given to her from Madame Gertrude. She was surprised at the excellent quality of the fabric but then she remember that if Madame Gertrude had tried to cheat Mairyn by giving her inferior stuff, Madame Gertrude would be required to give Mairyn twice as much. There was a heavier bolt of wool that had been died a berry red that Mairyn decided she would use to make a cloak for herself. This she could begin on this evening as it would require very little cutting and piecing the way a dress would. Mairyn found several skeins of thread and died yarn. She took all of these out and sorted them on the table. Thread in one pile and yarn in another. She returned the yarn to the chest for another time and took all of the thread over to the bed. Here she sorted the thread but color and texture. She was so involved in the sorting she had completely forgotten that Petre was in the room with her. He had taken a seat on the stool by the fire and just sat there watching her. They both jumped when Joscelin knocked on the door.
“I beg your pardon, Miss,” said Joscelin. “I thought you might like to have a sewing basket now to put your things in so that you will be ready later.”
“I thank you, Joscelin.” Mairyn enjoyed saying the names of the people she got to know and she wanted them to say her name, as the only person who had ever used her name with kindness had been Petre.
“Do you think it would be all right if you called me Mairyn, instead of Miss? I’m afraid I feel quite odd when I am called Miss.”
“If that is your wish, I do not see that there would be anything wrong with that. Wulfgard and Petre also prefer to be addressed by their names. Only Master Gideon insisted on being called Master Gideon.” Mairyn could well believe that to be true.
“I have not found any needles in my chest so I think I will need to borrow some until I can get my own.”
“May I look?” Joscelin stepped into Mairyn’s room tentatively.
“Yes, by all means,” said Mairyn. Joscelin went over to Mairyn’s chest and looked inside. She moved the clothes from Lauryn and frowned.
“Lauryn made those dresses,” said Mairyn.
“I never saw her with dresses that had such poor stitchery,” said Joscelin. She gasped and looked at Mairyn, stricken. “I am so sorry Miss.”
“Remember, I wish to be called Mairyn. Please do not distress yourself. I am not offended. Lauryn never had to do her won sewing. She only did bits so she could sit in the sewing circle with something in her hands. I sewed and embroidered all of her clothes.”
“That makes sense, Mis.. Mairyn. Her dresses are always so fine. You are very gifted.”
Mairyn blushed with pleasure and pride. Joscelin reached into the chest and pulled out a roll of fabric that had embroidery all over it. “This is a sewing kit if I am not mistaken and one made with great care and skill.” Joscelin took it over to the bed, untied the ribbon holding it closed and unrolled it open on the top of the bed. Inside the roll they found several pairs of white knitting needles, a couple of white crochet hooks and a tatting shuttle for making fine lace.
“These are all crafted from ivory,” said Joscelin. She ran her hands over the needles and hooks. “They are so beautiful. And look here, an alabaster cutting knife. These never get dull. See these fine sewing needles, not only those made of bone and ivory, but some made of metal. You have a very fine sewing kit, Mairyn.” Mairyn could only stare. She had never seen anything so beautiful. She dropped to the floor covered her face and began to cry. Petre ran over to her.
“Are you hurt?”
She shook her head.
“I think that Mairyn is very happy, Petre,” said Joscelin.
“She is? You are?”
Joscelin smiled and Mairyn laughed through her tears and nodded her head. She wiped her face off with her hands. Petre helped her up.
“I have never had such a beautiful thing before. I am overwhelmed. And this looks like it was put together by someone with great care and is perhaps old. I wonder where it came from?”
“With this sewing kit and these lovely threads, I would say you are ready for our sewing circle. I think you will do them justice if your work on Lauryn’s clothes is anything to go by.”
“I look forward to this evening,” said Mairyn.
“I will see you after supper, then.” Joscelin gave a small bow and left.
“It is so wonderful to see how much you enjoy everything,” said Petre. “I look at everything with new eyes because of you.”
“I want to make something special for Wulfgard. What do you think he would like to have?”
“He is always complaining about cold feet and hands. Perhaps you could make him some warm socks and mittens.”
“Thick, warm and soft. Don’t tell him. I want them to be a surprise.”
“What will you make this evening?” asked Petre.
“The evenings are getting colder now and I have no decent cloak, so I will make a cape for myself.”
Mairyn used the rest of the afternoon to cut out a simple pattern for her cloak. She used the alabaster knife to round the edges of the hem and to cut a round neckline. Petre went back to his stool and quietly watched Mairyn work. He smiled to himself as she stuck the tip of her tongue out of the side of her mouth when she concentrated. Roban came in when it was time for supper. Mairyn folded up the cloth for her cape and put it in the bottom of her basket. She balled up the bits of cut off material and put it in the corner of the chest for use as stuffing for something later. She put the cutting knife in the sewing kit, rolled it up and tied it round with the ribbon. She added that to her basket. Then she chose threads in differing shades of blue and added those to the basket. They would be perfect against the pale natural brown of the wool cloth. She put the rest of the thread away in her chest and closed it. She put her sewing basket next to her bedroom door and she, Roban and Petre went out to supper. The meal was a lively and fun affair. Wulfgard did not insist on silence in his halle the way Madame Gertrude had insisted on quiet in the Lindwurm. There were times when she would actually yell at her custom if they made too much noise. Here people talked to each other and laughed at each others’ jokes and stories. Mairyn ate quietly and listened to those around her. She was getting used to having as much food as she wanted and to having regular meals so she ate slowly and enjoyed what was available on the table. Supper was not as large and varied a meal as dinner at midday. They had a thick and hardy soup made with chunks of mutton and root vegetables. As always, there was goat’s milk to drink and wine. Most of the adults drank wine. Mairyn preferred the milk, which was thick and rich with cream. And there was the thick brown bread and sweet butter that they used to soak up the stew’s gravy. Platters of cheese and apples were also on the table.
They tied the boat to the dock and walked back to the halle. People were returning to their homes for the evening and they called out greetings to Mairyn and Petre who waved back. Petre told Mairyn’s the names of people she had seen before but had never been introduced to when she lived with Madame Gertrude. They walked on the opposite side of the street from the Lindwurm, with Petre on the street side of them. He did not want to take any chances of Madame Gertrude coming any where near Mairyn. Mairyn was quiet as they passed by the Lindwurm and she quickened her steps and looked only at the ground. Petre took her hand and squeezed it. He did not let it go until they reached the halle. Once inside, he reluctantly let her go. People were busy setting up the tables for the evening repast. Some of the men were working by one of the fires. As they walked by, Mairyn saw some of the men weaving new fishing nets and other men were sewing some leather items. Mairyn and Petre stopped to watch them. Shepp was among the men working by this fire. When Mairyn was with Petre, she just realized, she had no other guard. While they stood there watching, a woman who Mairyn had seen before but whose name she did not know, came up to them.
“Miss Mairyn, my name is Joscelin. I am the wife of Shepp. If you are well enough this evening, perhaps you would care to join me and some of the other women around our fire as we sew and embroider.”
“I would be delighted to join you, Joscelin. I will need sewing supplies, if I may borrow some.”
“I think you will find all you need in your chest in your room, miss,” said Joscelin, “but anything you may need we will gladly find for you.”
“Thank you for asking me,” said Mairyn.
“I will come get you after the meal with a basket for your sewing things. We usually do the fine sewing in the evening.”
“I will go to my room now and see what I have,” said Mairyn. Shepp rose to follow her.
“Stay put,” said Petre. “I will accompany Mairyn as I have nothing else pressing to do at the moment.” Shepp sat back down. Joscelin went off in another direction. Petre and Mairyn went to Mairyn’s room. They went in and left the door open. Petre put more wood on the fire and lit a few oil lamps. While he was doing that, Mairyn took off her outside shoes and put on her soft, fur lined indoor shoes. She went over to her chest and opened the lid. It was attached to the base of the chest with leather straps and held up by pieces of wood that stood up from the back of the chest and they kept the lid from falling all the way back to the floor. In her chest, Mairyn found the bolts of fabric that were part of her dowry given to her from Madame Gertrude. She was surprised at the excellent quality of the fabric but then she remember that if Madame Gertrude had tried to cheat Mairyn by giving her inferior stuff, Madame Gertrude would be required to give Mairyn twice as much. There was a heavier bolt of wool that had been died a berry red that Mairyn decided she would use to make a cloak for herself. This she could begin on this evening as it would require very little cutting and piecing the way a dress would. Mairyn found several skeins of thread and died yarn. She took all of these out and sorted them on the table. Thread in one pile and yarn in another. She returned the yarn to the chest for another time and took all of the thread over to the bed. Here she sorted the thread but color and texture. She was so involved in the sorting she had completely forgotten that Petre was in the room with her. He had taken a seat on the stool by the fire and just sat there watching her. They both jumped when Joscelin knocked on the door.
“I beg your pardon, Miss,” said Joscelin. “I thought you might like to have a sewing basket now to put your things in so that you will be ready later.”
“I thank you, Joscelin.” Mairyn enjoyed saying the names of the people she got to know and she wanted them to say her name, as the only person who had ever used her name with kindness had been Petre.
“Do you think it would be all right if you called me Mairyn, instead of Miss? I’m afraid I feel quite odd when I am called Miss.”
“If that is your wish, I do not see that there would be anything wrong with that. Wulfgard and Petre also prefer to be addressed by their names. Only Master Gideon insisted on being called Master Gideon.” Mairyn could well believe that to be true.
“I have not found any needles in my chest so I think I will need to borrow some until I can get my own.”
“May I look?” Joscelin stepped into Mairyn’s room tentatively.
“Yes, by all means,” said Mairyn. Joscelin went over to Mairyn’s chest and looked inside. She moved the clothes from Lauryn and frowned.
“Lauryn made those dresses,” said Mairyn.
“I never saw her with dresses that had such poor stitchery,” said Joscelin. She gasped and looked at Mairyn, stricken. “I am so sorry Miss.”
“Remember, I wish to be called Mairyn. Please do not distress yourself. I am not offended. Lauryn never had to do her won sewing. She only did bits so she could sit in the sewing circle with something in her hands. I sewed and embroidered all of her clothes.”
“That makes sense, Mis.. Mairyn. Her dresses are always so fine. You are very gifted.”
Mairyn blushed with pleasure and pride. Joscelin reached into the chest and pulled out a roll of fabric that had embroidery all over it. “This is a sewing kit if I am not mistaken and one made with great care and skill.” Joscelin took it over to the bed, untied the ribbon holding it closed and unrolled it open on the top of the bed. Inside the roll they found several pairs of white knitting needles, a couple of white crochet hooks and a tatting shuttle for making fine lace.
“These are all crafted from ivory,” said Joscelin. She ran her hands over the needles and hooks. “They are so beautiful. And look here, an alabaster cutting knife. These never get dull. See these fine sewing needles, not only those made of bone and ivory, but some made of metal. You have a very fine sewing kit, Mairyn.” Mairyn could only stare. She had never seen anything so beautiful. She dropped to the floor covered her face and began to cry. Petre ran over to her.
“Are you hurt?”
She shook her head.
“I think that Mairyn is very happy, Petre,” said Joscelin.
“She is? You are?”
Joscelin smiled and Mairyn laughed through her tears and nodded her head. She wiped her face off with her hands. Petre helped her up.
“I have never had such a beautiful thing before. I am overwhelmed. And this looks like it was put together by someone with great care and is perhaps old. I wonder where it came from?”
“With this sewing kit and these lovely threads, I would say you are ready for our sewing circle. I think you will do them justice if your work on Lauryn’s clothes is anything to go by.”
“I look forward to this evening,” said Mairyn.
“I will see you after supper, then.” Joscelin gave a small bow and left.
“It is so wonderful to see how much you enjoy everything,” said Petre. “I look at everything with new eyes because of you.”
“I want to make something special for Wulfgard. What do you think he would like to have?”
“He is always complaining about cold feet and hands. Perhaps you could make him some warm socks and mittens.”
“Thick, warm and soft. Don’t tell him. I want them to be a surprise.”
“What will you make this evening?” asked Petre.
“The evenings are getting colder now and I have no decent cloak, so I will make a cape for myself.”
Mairyn used the rest of the afternoon to cut out a simple pattern for her cloak. She used the alabaster knife to round the edges of the hem and to cut a round neckline. Petre went back to his stool and quietly watched Mairyn work. He smiled to himself as she stuck the tip of her tongue out of the side of her mouth when she concentrated. Roban came in when it was time for supper. Mairyn folded up the cloth for her cape and put it in the bottom of her basket. She balled up the bits of cut off material and put it in the corner of the chest for use as stuffing for something later. She put the cutting knife in the sewing kit, rolled it up and tied it round with the ribbon. She added that to her basket. Then she chose threads in differing shades of blue and added those to the basket. They would be perfect against the pale natural brown of the wool cloth. She put the rest of the thread away in her chest and closed it. She put her sewing basket next to her bedroom door and she, Roban and Petre went out to supper. The meal was a lively and fun affair. Wulfgard did not insist on silence in his halle the way Madame Gertrude had insisted on quiet in the Lindwurm. There were times when she would actually yell at her custom if they made too much noise. Here people talked to each other and laughed at each others’ jokes and stories. Mairyn ate quietly and listened to those around her. She was getting used to having as much food as she wanted and to having regular meals so she ate slowly and enjoyed what was available on the table. Supper was not as large and varied a meal as dinner at midday. They had a thick and hardy soup made with chunks of mutton and root vegetables. As always, there was goat’s milk to drink and wine. Most of the adults drank wine. Mairyn preferred the milk, which was thick and rich with cream. And there was the thick brown bread and sweet butter that they used to soak up the stew’s gravy. Platters of cheese and apples were also on the table.
15
Mairyn looked over at Neemyn and his grandchildren and she gasped. Everyone near by looked at her and then look where she was looking. Neemyn, Kym and Kohl were eating with three pronged wooden knives and miniature wooden ladles. They were eating much more neatly with these items.
“What have you there, Neemyn?”
“These, Wulfgard, are utensils I saw on my travels to the orient. This here is called a fork and this is a spoon. We each have our own set.”
“I would like to have some of those.”
“I can show your wood carvers the patterns. They are actually quite easy to make.”
“Excellent.” Wulfgard did not take his eyes off of Neemyn for the rest of the meal. He shot questions at the old man about his travels and made plans with Neemyn to reproduce some of the wonders that Neemyn described to him. When supper was ended, Petre went off to check on the horses. Shepp came back on guard duty over Mairyn, which this evening he did not mind so much since he would be near his young and beautiful wife. Wulfgard and Neemyn went off to tour the halle and its grounds. Wulfhalle had many innovations that other halles did not have but Wulfgard wanted more. After their tour of the grounds, the two men went to Wulfgard’s rooms and closed the door to make various plans. Kym and Kohl found other children to play with as children will do. They had no problem fitting in.
Joscelin, with Shepp trailing behind, went with Mairyn to get her sewing basket. They went to the women’s fireplace where benches covered in thick cushions had been placed to make the best use of the fire light and its warmth. They placed Mairyn in the middle of their group and Joscelin introduced Mairyn to the other women. Besides Joscelin, there was Smyth’s wife, Sulfa who was in charge of the women who carded and spun the wool from the sheep and goats. Sulfa was round and happy with the pregnancy of her fourth child. She already had three boys and was hoping for a daughter. Next to her was her sister and Briin’s wife, Minta. Even though she and Briin had been married for six years, they had no children but Minta seemed happy just the same. Next to Minta was their youngest sister, Nanci, who was only fifteen ad unmarried but there was some good natured kidding of her that there might be a man who fancied her and who she might favor in return. Nanci’s friend, a girl her own age, but mousy and quiet, sat next to Nanci. Her name was Zina. She would not look at Mairyn. The women explained how shy Zina was hoping Mairyn would not take offense. To Mairyn’s right sat the only other unmarried woman, Tonjee. She was Mairyn’s age and quite as pretty, but dark where Mairyn was fair. She was Maison’s daughter and she was engaged to Jonithon. They would marry in the spring. Next to Tonjee was her mother and Maison’s wife, Leezel. Leezel helped Maison keep the halle in order and she was in charge of all of the women except for those who work for Cook in the kitchen. The evening was very pleasant. Mairyn spent most of her time listening to the other women and girls talk about their families or hints on stitching and sewing. They gossiped about people in town in an innocent sort of way. Mairyn discovered the names of more people while the women were talking. The women marveled at her sewing kit when she unrolled it. Leezel, the oldest woman there present said quietly that the sewing kit had once belonged to Wulfgard’s second wife, Marlyn. She would only tell them that Marlyn had been the love of Wulfgard’s life and he was heart broken when she went away. As Leezel was quite young at the time, she did not know all of the particulars of the situation. They all titched at the tragedy of the story. It seemed Mairyn knew more than any of the others about the long gone Marlyn from Wulfgard himself, but she did not say anything. She felt Wulfgard would not want her gossiping about them. When it was too dark to continue sewing and the fire was burning down with most of the women yawning, they packed up their baskets and headed off to their beds. Mairyn promised Joscelin that she would ask Wulfgard for an unmarried guard. Joscelin was happily surprised at Mairyn’s thoughtfulness. Everyone was surprised when quiet and shy Zina, asked if she could carry Mairyn’s basket for her. Mairyn handed Zina her basket and after saying heartfelt good nights with kisses and hugs all around, Mairyn went to her room followed by Shepp and Zina following at the end. Zina placed Mairyn’s sewing basket by her chest and then ran off before Mairyn could thank her. Roban was already in the room with the fire roaring and the bed turned down. Mairyn took off her dresses and laid them out on her chest. She put on her sleeping dress and climbed into bed. Roban put out the oil lamps and climbed into bed next to Mairyn. Mairyn gave a satisfied sigh, curled on her side and went to sleep.
The next morning, Roban hurried Mairyn out of bed. She washed and brushed her teeth quickly, dressed and went off to the toilet, to be back just in time for the morning meal. Because there would be a big feast later in the day, breakfast was simply bread with butter and cheese and steaming mugs of fennel tea flavored with honey. Mairyn had missed breakfast each morning in the halle. It was more hurried than the other meals, with some people grabbing their food and heading off to their jobs for the day. The day was sunny and bright so a table had been placed in the courtyard and Petre and Mairyn would begin their studies with Kym and Kohl out there. This did not make Mairyn and Petre happy as they pictured many moments of embarrassment brought on by their own ignorance.
Neemyn turned out to be an understanding and caring teacher. Kym and Kohl were very settled during their lessons. While Neemyn worked with Petre and Mairyn, his grandchildren already had lessons from previous sessions that they worked on quietly and independently. After questioning Petre extensively, he laughingly pronounced him passably bright and he might be able to do something with Petre. Petre knew many things about Wulfgard’s estate and the animals and other resources it contained. He had memorized the counts of each kind of animal, the kinds of produce grown on the grounds and other property and how many baskets of each were harvested. He knew how to use many different kinds of tools. He could make harnesses from leather and he had watched the rope makers make rope, the blacksmith make horseshoes, knives and swords and he had watched the stone masons and carpenters work. Mairyn was astounded by all of the things he knew. Then Neemyn turned to her.
“What do you know, Mairyn?” She just shook her head in answer.
“Come now, you must have occupied your time with something,” said Neemyn.
“I can scrub floors,” she said.
“Clean floors are good. What else?”
“I can empty piss pots.”
The children looked up from their work. They looked at Mairyn as did Petre and Neemyn. Mairyn felt miserable and stupid. She didn’t know anything. She could see they were trying hard not to laugh at her.
“Petre, you have known Mairyn for many years. Can she do anything besides scrubbing floors and tossing out pee?” Now they all did laugh and Mairyn joined them. Neemyn made her sound funny with out making fun of her. When they all calmed down, Neemyn asked Petre again if Mairyn knew anything.
“Mairyn is a very fine seamstress and she makes her own embroidery designs. No two are the same. You would have to go look at her sister, Lauryn’s clothes to see her work though until she finishes her cloak. All of her sewing in the past has been for other people. She knows all of the best places to find the sweetest berries and the fullest bushes. She knows all of the different mushrooms and which ones are poisonous and not fit to eat. She knows many kinds of herbs and where to find them. Madame Gertrude has sold her services to Flora and others because Mairyn is so good at finding these wild things. She has helped birth many lambs and has a special way with the sheep giving birth. Something about her voice when she talks to them calms them right down so they give birth more easily.”
“So, Mairyn, it seems that you might know a few things too. This is good. Perhaps you are not stupid either and I might be able to teach you a thing or two.”
“You know a great many things,” said Kym to Mairyn, “and you are so pretty.” Kym stroked Mairyn’s braid.
“That is very sweet and polite of you to say,” said Mairyn, “but you know it tis not true.”
“Yes, it is,” said Petre. “You are far prettier than Lauryn. Your smile and your kindness light up your face. And your body is more fit and lithe than hers from all of the work you do.”
“You look at my body?”
“I may have noticed it on occasion.”
“Neemyn, is it proper for a cousin to look at his cousin’s body?”
“In some countries, people only marry the cousins, to keep all of the family holdings within the family. In other places, it is strictly forbidden to marry even a very distant cousin. Which place would you prefer to know about?”
Before Mairyn could answer Neemyn’s question, a man was brought into the courtyard on a littler carried by two other men. Mairyn, Petre, Neemyn, Kym and Kohl ran over to the men. The man on the litter was Shepp. He was unconscious, with a gash on his forehead. It looked like a flap of skin had been torn down from the top of his head to his eye brows held in place with a strip of cloth torn from Llood’s tunic. Llood was at the head end of the litter and Franc was at the foot end. Llood was covered in scratches and dirt with several other rips in his clothing. Franc just looked winded and sweating from carrying the litter. Petre took the litter handles from Llood and asked him what had happened.
“We were on the search party for Gideon. We had gone up the mountain to the path that went up to the summer pastures on the short side where just people go to bring up extra supplies in the middle of the season,” said Llood.
“I know the place,” said Petre. “The path has the wall of the mountain on one side and a steep drop on the other.”
“We were just going around the bend where the path begins to smooth out and Shepp was in the lead. As he went around the corner, he was hit by a rock that was thrown from the path in front of us. The hit knocked him out and he fell down the cliff. He landed on an outcropping of rock just below us, thank the gods.” Llood cried as he told them what had happened. “While some of the men went to look for who threw the rock (it was Gideon as I’m sure you already guessed) Franc held on to me by my tunic as I climbed down to the rock outcrop that Shepp had landed on. Shepp was out cold even then. I had to shoulder him up so that Franc could pull him up. Then Franc pulled me up. Some of the other men came back. They had the litter from one of the sheep sheds with them. We loaded Shepp onto the litter and as we brought him down the men joined the other men in searching for Gideon. What is wrong with him, Petre?” Llood sniffed and coughed. “Gideon has known Shepp all his life. Shepp taught Gideon how to fish.”
“I don’t know,” said Petre. “Let’s just get him inside and begin the healing process.”
They placed the litter beside the fireplace. Petre and Franc added more wood to the fire.
“Mairyn, go find Joscelin. Keep her calm, but let her know Shepp is hurt, so it is not such a shock when she sees him. Bring other women with you if you need them for her.” Mairyn went off to do as Neemyn instructed.
“Kym and Kohl, go to Cook and tell her I want her to prepare many pots of boiling water. Kym, bring me a bowl of hot water with chamomile steeping in it and many clean cloths. Kohl, go to my cart and bring my special case.” The children ran off to perform their tasks.
“Someone should be sent for Flora,” said Neemyn. “It will take time for her to get here, but she is the best herbalist and healer for miles around.”
“Jonithon and Haas went as we brought Shepp down the mountain,” said Franc. “They will carry her on their backs if need be to get her here faster.”
“What have you there, Neemyn?”
“These, Wulfgard, are utensils I saw on my travels to the orient. This here is called a fork and this is a spoon. We each have our own set.”
“I would like to have some of those.”
“I can show your wood carvers the patterns. They are actually quite easy to make.”
“Excellent.” Wulfgard did not take his eyes off of Neemyn for the rest of the meal. He shot questions at the old man about his travels and made plans with Neemyn to reproduce some of the wonders that Neemyn described to him. When supper was ended, Petre went off to check on the horses. Shepp came back on guard duty over Mairyn, which this evening he did not mind so much since he would be near his young and beautiful wife. Wulfgard and Neemyn went off to tour the halle and its grounds. Wulfhalle had many innovations that other halles did not have but Wulfgard wanted more. After their tour of the grounds, the two men went to Wulfgard’s rooms and closed the door to make various plans. Kym and Kohl found other children to play with as children will do. They had no problem fitting in.
Joscelin, with Shepp trailing behind, went with Mairyn to get her sewing basket. They went to the women’s fireplace where benches covered in thick cushions had been placed to make the best use of the fire light and its warmth. They placed Mairyn in the middle of their group and Joscelin introduced Mairyn to the other women. Besides Joscelin, there was Smyth’s wife, Sulfa who was in charge of the women who carded and spun the wool from the sheep and goats. Sulfa was round and happy with the pregnancy of her fourth child. She already had three boys and was hoping for a daughter. Next to her was her sister and Briin’s wife, Minta. Even though she and Briin had been married for six years, they had no children but Minta seemed happy just the same. Next to Minta was their youngest sister, Nanci, who was only fifteen ad unmarried but there was some good natured kidding of her that there might be a man who fancied her and who she might favor in return. Nanci’s friend, a girl her own age, but mousy and quiet, sat next to Nanci. Her name was Zina. She would not look at Mairyn. The women explained how shy Zina was hoping Mairyn would not take offense. To Mairyn’s right sat the only other unmarried woman, Tonjee. She was Mairyn’s age and quite as pretty, but dark where Mairyn was fair. She was Maison’s daughter and she was engaged to Jonithon. They would marry in the spring. Next to Tonjee was her mother and Maison’s wife, Leezel. Leezel helped Maison keep the halle in order and she was in charge of all of the women except for those who work for Cook in the kitchen. The evening was very pleasant. Mairyn spent most of her time listening to the other women and girls talk about their families or hints on stitching and sewing. They gossiped about people in town in an innocent sort of way. Mairyn discovered the names of more people while the women were talking. The women marveled at her sewing kit when she unrolled it. Leezel, the oldest woman there present said quietly that the sewing kit had once belonged to Wulfgard’s second wife, Marlyn. She would only tell them that Marlyn had been the love of Wulfgard’s life and he was heart broken when she went away. As Leezel was quite young at the time, she did not know all of the particulars of the situation. They all titched at the tragedy of the story. It seemed Mairyn knew more than any of the others about the long gone Marlyn from Wulfgard himself, but she did not say anything. She felt Wulfgard would not want her gossiping about them. When it was too dark to continue sewing and the fire was burning down with most of the women yawning, they packed up their baskets and headed off to their beds. Mairyn promised Joscelin that she would ask Wulfgard for an unmarried guard. Joscelin was happily surprised at Mairyn’s thoughtfulness. Everyone was surprised when quiet and shy Zina, asked if she could carry Mairyn’s basket for her. Mairyn handed Zina her basket and after saying heartfelt good nights with kisses and hugs all around, Mairyn went to her room followed by Shepp and Zina following at the end. Zina placed Mairyn’s sewing basket by her chest and then ran off before Mairyn could thank her. Roban was already in the room with the fire roaring and the bed turned down. Mairyn took off her dresses and laid them out on her chest. She put on her sleeping dress and climbed into bed. Roban put out the oil lamps and climbed into bed next to Mairyn. Mairyn gave a satisfied sigh, curled on her side and went to sleep.
The next morning, Roban hurried Mairyn out of bed. She washed and brushed her teeth quickly, dressed and went off to the toilet, to be back just in time for the morning meal. Because there would be a big feast later in the day, breakfast was simply bread with butter and cheese and steaming mugs of fennel tea flavored with honey. Mairyn had missed breakfast each morning in the halle. It was more hurried than the other meals, with some people grabbing their food and heading off to their jobs for the day. The day was sunny and bright so a table had been placed in the courtyard and Petre and Mairyn would begin their studies with Kym and Kohl out there. This did not make Mairyn and Petre happy as they pictured many moments of embarrassment brought on by their own ignorance.
Neemyn turned out to be an understanding and caring teacher. Kym and Kohl were very settled during their lessons. While Neemyn worked with Petre and Mairyn, his grandchildren already had lessons from previous sessions that they worked on quietly and independently. After questioning Petre extensively, he laughingly pronounced him passably bright and he might be able to do something with Petre. Petre knew many things about Wulfgard’s estate and the animals and other resources it contained. He had memorized the counts of each kind of animal, the kinds of produce grown on the grounds and other property and how many baskets of each were harvested. He knew how to use many different kinds of tools. He could make harnesses from leather and he had watched the rope makers make rope, the blacksmith make horseshoes, knives and swords and he had watched the stone masons and carpenters work. Mairyn was astounded by all of the things he knew. Then Neemyn turned to her.
“What do you know, Mairyn?” She just shook her head in answer.
“Come now, you must have occupied your time with something,” said Neemyn.
“I can scrub floors,” she said.
“Clean floors are good. What else?”
“I can empty piss pots.”
The children looked up from their work. They looked at Mairyn as did Petre and Neemyn. Mairyn felt miserable and stupid. She didn’t know anything. She could see they were trying hard not to laugh at her.
“Petre, you have known Mairyn for many years. Can she do anything besides scrubbing floors and tossing out pee?” Now they all did laugh and Mairyn joined them. Neemyn made her sound funny with out making fun of her. When they all calmed down, Neemyn asked Petre again if Mairyn knew anything.
“Mairyn is a very fine seamstress and she makes her own embroidery designs. No two are the same. You would have to go look at her sister, Lauryn’s clothes to see her work though until she finishes her cloak. All of her sewing in the past has been for other people. She knows all of the best places to find the sweetest berries and the fullest bushes. She knows all of the different mushrooms and which ones are poisonous and not fit to eat. She knows many kinds of herbs and where to find them. Madame Gertrude has sold her services to Flora and others because Mairyn is so good at finding these wild things. She has helped birth many lambs and has a special way with the sheep giving birth. Something about her voice when she talks to them calms them right down so they give birth more easily.”
“So, Mairyn, it seems that you might know a few things too. This is good. Perhaps you are not stupid either and I might be able to teach you a thing or two.”
“You know a great many things,” said Kym to Mairyn, “and you are so pretty.” Kym stroked Mairyn’s braid.
“That is very sweet and polite of you to say,” said Mairyn, “but you know it tis not true.”
“Yes, it is,” said Petre. “You are far prettier than Lauryn. Your smile and your kindness light up your face. And your body is more fit and lithe than hers from all of the work you do.”
“You look at my body?”
“I may have noticed it on occasion.”
“Neemyn, is it proper for a cousin to look at his cousin’s body?”
“In some countries, people only marry the cousins, to keep all of the family holdings within the family. In other places, it is strictly forbidden to marry even a very distant cousin. Which place would you prefer to know about?”
Before Mairyn could answer Neemyn’s question, a man was brought into the courtyard on a littler carried by two other men. Mairyn, Petre, Neemyn, Kym and Kohl ran over to the men. The man on the litter was Shepp. He was unconscious, with a gash on his forehead. It looked like a flap of skin had been torn down from the top of his head to his eye brows held in place with a strip of cloth torn from Llood’s tunic. Llood was at the head end of the litter and Franc was at the foot end. Llood was covered in scratches and dirt with several other rips in his clothing. Franc just looked winded and sweating from carrying the litter. Petre took the litter handles from Llood and asked him what had happened.
“We were on the search party for Gideon. We had gone up the mountain to the path that went up to the summer pastures on the short side where just people go to bring up extra supplies in the middle of the season,” said Llood.
“I know the place,” said Petre. “The path has the wall of the mountain on one side and a steep drop on the other.”
“We were just going around the bend where the path begins to smooth out and Shepp was in the lead. As he went around the corner, he was hit by a rock that was thrown from the path in front of us. The hit knocked him out and he fell down the cliff. He landed on an outcropping of rock just below us, thank the gods.” Llood cried as he told them what had happened. “While some of the men went to look for who threw the rock (it was Gideon as I’m sure you already guessed) Franc held on to me by my tunic as I climbed down to the rock outcrop that Shepp had landed on. Shepp was out cold even then. I had to shoulder him up so that Franc could pull him up. Then Franc pulled me up. Some of the other men came back. They had the litter from one of the sheep sheds with them. We loaded Shepp onto the litter and as we brought him down the men joined the other men in searching for Gideon. What is wrong with him, Petre?” Llood sniffed and coughed. “Gideon has known Shepp all his life. Shepp taught Gideon how to fish.”
“I don’t know,” said Petre. “Let’s just get him inside and begin the healing process.”
They placed the litter beside the fireplace. Petre and Franc added more wood to the fire.
“Mairyn, go find Joscelin. Keep her calm, but let her know Shepp is hurt, so it is not such a shock when she sees him. Bring other women with you if you need them for her.” Mairyn went off to do as Neemyn instructed.
“Kym and Kohl, go to Cook and tell her I want her to prepare many pots of boiling water. Kym, bring me a bowl of hot water with chamomile steeping in it and many clean cloths. Kohl, go to my cart and bring my special case.” The children ran off to perform their tasks.
“Someone should be sent for Flora,” said Neemyn. “It will take time for her to get here, but she is the best herbalist and healer for miles around.”
“Jonithon and Haas went as we brought Shepp down the mountain,” said Franc. “They will carry her on their backs if need be to get her here faster.”
16
Mairyn was back with Joscelin and several of the other women. Joscelin sat next to her husband, holding his hand. Kym came back with a bowl of water, Roban next to her carrying cloths. Neemyn used the chamomile water to clean the wound on Shepp’s head. One of the women ran from the room, retching. Joscelin sat by quietly, never taking her eyes from Shepp’s face.
Flora arrived followed by Haas and Jonithon. They looked like they were having trouble keeping up with her. Haas was carrying her pack for her.
“I was already on my way down when these boys caught up with me,” she said.
“It is good you are here, Flora. He has a head wound and he fell over a cliff landing hard,” said Neemyn.
“Joscelin, I want you to go get me several feather pillows,” said Flora.
“I’m not leaving. Have someone else do it.”
One of the other women ran off to get the pillows.
“Mairyn, I know you received some silk thread from Madame Gertrude. Please go get it. Someone get me a pot of honey and many clean pieces of cloth and strips of cloth. Is Cook boiling water?”
“Yes, I instructed her to do that when they brought Shepp in,” said Neemyn. “
Mairyn returned with the silk thread.
“Take your thread to the kitchen and putting it in water at a roiling boil. A few minutes are all that is needed. And have someone bring a pitcher of the strongest wine in the halle.”
When everyone was back with all of the things Flora called for, she cradled Shepp’s head on the pillows.
“Taking care of this wound will not be easy to watch, Joscelin, are you sure you wish to stay?” Joscelin just held onto Shepp’s hand and nodded. Flora cleaned the wound on Shepp’s forehead with the wine, opening the flap of skin and pouring in some wine.
“Mairyn, you do the finest stitching of anyone here. I will hold the skin down and I need you to sew the flap closed to the skin on his forehead and scalp. I see you thought to bring your sewing kit. Smart girl.”
Like she did when a ewe was having trouble giving birth, Mairyn did not think about what she was doing, she just did it. She took her fine iron needle from the sewing roll. Flora poured wine over the needle and over the white silk thread. Mairyn thought about Shepp’s skin like two pieces of cloth and sewed the skin together with careful stitches. She lined the skin up so the edges matched carefully. She made the stitches small. She did not hear any of the talking going on around her. When Mairyn finished sewing Shepp’s head she cut the thread with her alabaster knife. She sat back on her heels, wiping the sweat from her own face. Flora smiled at her and nodded her approval. Flora slathered honey on the sewn up wound to prevent infection and speed healing. She covered this with a clean cloth and held that in place with strips of cloth wrapped around Shepp’s head. Once that was done, Flora gingerly felt all over Shepp’s head and found a swelling bump on the back of his head. She checked all of his limbs and pressed on his stomach. Everything else seemed to be fine.
“The lump on the back of his head is not bad. I think the hit on his forehead knocked him out. Bring me a bowl of cider vinegar and someone brew some willow bark tea. He will have a bad headache when he wakes and he must be kept awake all night.” The vinegar was brought. A couple of the men helped sit Shepp up. Flora held the vinegar under his nose. Shepp opened his eyes, coughing. He groaned, but continued to sit up with his eyes open. He looked at Joscelin and smiled.
“I had a little tumble,” he said to his wife. She broke down crying and hugging Shepp. “Easy girl or you will hurt me.”
The willow bark tea arrived. Flora handed it to Shepp.
“Sip this until it is all gone. Do not guzzle it but drink it all.”
Wulfgard and the other men from the search party arrived.
“How is he?” Wulfgard came up to the crowd at the fireplace. “You’re awake. Thank the gods.” Wulfgard sat on a bench. He looked exhausted. “I can not believe a child of mine is causing all of these troubles. I am deeply shamed.” No one responded to him, They were sure he did not mean to speak out loud. “We did not find him. Where could he be hiding?” Wulfgard covered his face with his hands.
“We will find him Uncle.” Petre put his hands on Wulfgard’s shoulders. “We will find him.”
“I’m ready for a celebration,” said Shepp.
Everyone in the room looked at him.
“A celebration was planned and we should go ahead with it. I just have a small headache. I could use a beer.” Everyone laughed.
Both Flora and Neemyn said that as long as Shepp was able to stay awake and he did not vomit, he would be fine.
“Mairyn did an excellent job sewing up the wound,” said Flora. “Her stitches are so tiny and she held the skin together so closely that the scare will be very hard to see.”
“More cause to celebrate,” said Shepp. “My amazing beauty will not be harmed, so my wife will not leave me when it is time for us to redeclare ourselves.”
Everyone went about their business again. Llood went off to clean up and change clothes.
Mairyn went to her room to clean the blood from her hands. She also saw she had gotten some blood on her dress. She went to her chest to get out a fresh dress. She changed dresses. Hopefully she would be able to get the blood from her dress later. She cleaned off her metal needle and put it back into her sewing roll. She wrapped the roll up and tied it with its ribbon. She put it back in her sewing basket, moving around some of the items in the basket. She nicked her finger on something that was in the basket. She pulled everything out and found a small copper knife that did not belong to her in the basket. It must belong to one of the other women and got put in her basket by mistake. She would return it at the next sewing circle. She wiped the blood from the prick on her finger and went out to help in the preparations for the afternoon’s celebration.
She helped carry benches to put around the tables that had been taken outside. She helped collect stools to place in the courtyard for the musicians. Bowls and platters full of food were carried and a put on the tables. Jugs and pitchers of wine and ale were added to the tables. All of the plates, bowls, cups and mugs in the halle were laid out on the table. Everything was brought out now by everyone because all of the people would join in the party. Everyone would be helping themselves. No one would serve anyone else. All of the people in the town were invited, even Madame Gertrude and Lauryn. No one thought they would come, but still they were invited. People began arriving. As they did they also helped set up for the party. 5
Children ran around between the adults, playing chasing games and adding to the noise in the courtyard. Mothers tried to grab the smaller ones and corral them with some babysitters but they weren’t having any luck. Finally they gave up and let them run. Torch poles were put into the ground for the sun would drop behind the mountain soon and they would need light to eat by and for the dancing later. The people in town who could play instruments had arrived and were gathering by the stools on a small stage that had been setup at the base of the mountain’s wall. They were already receiving horns of ale to wet their lips or loosen their fingers. There were three people who played single pipes. One man played a drum and a ram’s horn. And a fifth man played a small harp. They began playing a few quiet tunes together, getting a feel for themselves as a group. It seemed that everyone had arrived. Shepp was helped outside. Wulfgard’s chair had been brought out and Wulfgard allowed Shepp to rest in it. Shepp’s wife Joscelin never left his side. When everyone sat down to begin eating, Madame Gertrude arrived. She had come alone. Lauryn was not with her. Madame Gertrude sat at the end of a table furthest away from all of the other people present. No one went up to her to talk to her. She glared at anyone who dared look at her, so they stayed away from her. She did not eat any of the food but she helped herself to many cups of wine. Soon people just ignored her and went on with the party. Children were hauled to tables and made to sit and eat. Once the children saw the honey cakes and the fruit pies it was not hard to keep them still. People ate until there was hardly any food left on the tables. Mairyn did not eat much. She did not feel well and her finger where she cut it on the cooper knife was throbbing painfully. When most of the food was gone, the tables were pushed back to the edges of the courtyard to make more room for dancing. Mairyn had never danced before. Petre tried to get her up to join the fun but she insisted on watching for a while so she could see how it was done. Finally, Petre convinced her to get up and dance with him. He placed one hand on her waist and took the other hand in his. Mairyn cried out in pain. Petre looked at her hand. It was swollen and red. As he was taking her over to Flora to have the herbalist look at Mairyn’s hand someone behind them screamed and there was a loud thud. Mairyn and Petre turned around to see a body laying on the stage where the musicians were seated.
“It’s Lauryn,” said the harpist. “She’s fallen from the mountain path.”
Petre and Mairyn turned in the direction of the stage. Petre let go of Mairyn’s arm because she was rooted to the spot and would not move forward with him. He had to push his way through the crowd who had formed a circle around the musicians’ platform. Wulfgard, Flora and Neemyn also forced their way through the crowd. Lauryn lay facedown on the stage. The wood of the stage under her was split and splintered and covered in blood. Neemyn crouched beside Lauryn’s body and felt for a pulse in her neck. He did not find one. He stood up and looked at Wulfgard and shook his head. As one, the crowd looked up the mountain wall to the place where Lauryn had fallen thinking she had perched herself there to watch the celebration, lost her footing and had fallen. No one expected to see anything, but they all did. A face, briefly illuminated by the light from the torches flashed at them and was gone.
“There’s someone up there,” said one woman.
“That was Gideon,” said Shepp.
Several men immediately took off to climb the path. Someone had gotten a quilt that had wrapped a tired child earlier and draped it over Lauryn’s body, covering her head to foot. Madame Gertrude elbowed her way forward, stepping on feet, pushing and shoving. She grabbed the quilt at the end covering Lauryn’s head and flung it back, throwing the blood soaked blanket onto several people. She spun around pointing at the crowd.
“You did this.” Madame Gertrude shrieked and pulled on her hair. “This happened because of you, because you took your love away from her.” She shoved back through the crowd. “And gave it to this worthless piece of…”
When Madame Gertrude broke through the people and reached Mairyn, Madame Gertrude found the object of her hatred lying on the ground unconscious. This was so unexpected to Madame Gertrude that she became speechless. The people followed Madame Gertrude and now the crowd surrounded Mairyn. Flora knelt down beside her and immediately noticed her swollen red hand. There was a dark red line from her hand traveling up her wrist. Flora bent over to listen to Mairyn’s breathing and heartbeat.
“She’s dead.” Zina screamed and tried to run away but was hindered by the crowd. “He did not say it would kill her. She wasn’t to die.” Zina collapsed to the ground, keening and crying. The people closest to her took hold of her sleeves so she could not escape.
“Bring Zina inside and watch her,” said Wulfgard. “Flora, you must save Mairyn. What do you need?”
“We must work fast. I need a very sharp knife.” Wulfgard handed Flora his. She sliced into Mairyn’s arm at the point above where the red line was traveling. Neemyn, knowing what she would do, position a catch bowl next to her and told Kym to fetch wine for Flora to rinse her mouth out and to disinfect the wound. Flora allowed Mairyn’s arm to drain over the bowl for a minute, then she began sucking at the cut mark she had made, and she spit the blood and poison into the bowl. After doing this several times and rinsing her mouth with the wine between each draw on the cut, she cut a slice on the finger that had the original cut on it, allowed that to drain and then sucked on that cut, spitting out the blood and the poison. Flora then tied a piece of cloth that Neemyn had given her around Mairyn’s arm above the cut mark she had made. Once this was done, Flora thoroughly rinsed her mouth with the wine and poured wine on the cuts she had made.
“Let’s get Mairyn into her bed. She will become feverish soon. We need a large fire and lots of blankets to draw the fever from her. I need my bag to make poultices to continue to draw out the poison and prevent the wounds from turning green and black.”
The litter that was used to carry Shepp down from the mountain was fetched and Mairyn placed upon it and carried to her room. Petre held the head end of the litter. When they reached Mairyn’s room, Petre lifted Mairyn from the litter and placed it in the bed after Roban had turned down the blankets. He stacked several large logs in the fire place and got the fire blazing. He went to his room and brought back several of his own quilts including the one his mother had made for him when he was a child. This quilt he lay on top of all of the others and tucked under her chin. Then he looked to Flora for more instructions. He stood by the head of the bed next to Mairyn, waiting for Flora to give him something more to do.
“Petre, come with me,” said Wulfgard, “We must bring Lauryn’s body in from the courtyard and place it in the cold storage cellar.”
“Don’t make me go near her,” said Petre, still looking at Flora.
“Let the boy stay,” she said. “He can help me.”
Petre nodded his thanks to her.
“Get a pot of water set up over this fire, Petre,” said Flora, “and find my bag. I believe it may be in Cook’s rooms.”
Petre ran off to do as she asked.
Flora arrived followed by Haas and Jonithon. They looked like they were having trouble keeping up with her. Haas was carrying her pack for her.
“I was already on my way down when these boys caught up with me,” she said.
“It is good you are here, Flora. He has a head wound and he fell over a cliff landing hard,” said Neemyn.
“Joscelin, I want you to go get me several feather pillows,” said Flora.
“I’m not leaving. Have someone else do it.”
One of the other women ran off to get the pillows.
“Mairyn, I know you received some silk thread from Madame Gertrude. Please go get it. Someone get me a pot of honey and many clean pieces of cloth and strips of cloth. Is Cook boiling water?”
“Yes, I instructed her to do that when they brought Shepp in,” said Neemyn. “
Mairyn returned with the silk thread.
“Take your thread to the kitchen and putting it in water at a roiling boil. A few minutes are all that is needed. And have someone bring a pitcher of the strongest wine in the halle.”
When everyone was back with all of the things Flora called for, she cradled Shepp’s head on the pillows.
“Taking care of this wound will not be easy to watch, Joscelin, are you sure you wish to stay?” Joscelin just held onto Shepp’s hand and nodded. Flora cleaned the wound on Shepp’s forehead with the wine, opening the flap of skin and pouring in some wine.
“Mairyn, you do the finest stitching of anyone here. I will hold the skin down and I need you to sew the flap closed to the skin on his forehead and scalp. I see you thought to bring your sewing kit. Smart girl.”
Like she did when a ewe was having trouble giving birth, Mairyn did not think about what she was doing, she just did it. She took her fine iron needle from the sewing roll. Flora poured wine over the needle and over the white silk thread. Mairyn thought about Shepp’s skin like two pieces of cloth and sewed the skin together with careful stitches. She lined the skin up so the edges matched carefully. She made the stitches small. She did not hear any of the talking going on around her. When Mairyn finished sewing Shepp’s head she cut the thread with her alabaster knife. She sat back on her heels, wiping the sweat from her own face. Flora smiled at her and nodded her approval. Flora slathered honey on the sewn up wound to prevent infection and speed healing. She covered this with a clean cloth and held that in place with strips of cloth wrapped around Shepp’s head. Once that was done, Flora gingerly felt all over Shepp’s head and found a swelling bump on the back of his head. She checked all of his limbs and pressed on his stomach. Everything else seemed to be fine.
“The lump on the back of his head is not bad. I think the hit on his forehead knocked him out. Bring me a bowl of cider vinegar and someone brew some willow bark tea. He will have a bad headache when he wakes and he must be kept awake all night.” The vinegar was brought. A couple of the men helped sit Shepp up. Flora held the vinegar under his nose. Shepp opened his eyes, coughing. He groaned, but continued to sit up with his eyes open. He looked at Joscelin and smiled.
“I had a little tumble,” he said to his wife. She broke down crying and hugging Shepp. “Easy girl or you will hurt me.”
The willow bark tea arrived. Flora handed it to Shepp.
“Sip this until it is all gone. Do not guzzle it but drink it all.”
Wulfgard and the other men from the search party arrived.
“How is he?” Wulfgard came up to the crowd at the fireplace. “You’re awake. Thank the gods.” Wulfgard sat on a bench. He looked exhausted. “I can not believe a child of mine is causing all of these troubles. I am deeply shamed.” No one responded to him, They were sure he did not mean to speak out loud. “We did not find him. Where could he be hiding?” Wulfgard covered his face with his hands.
“We will find him Uncle.” Petre put his hands on Wulfgard’s shoulders. “We will find him.”
“I’m ready for a celebration,” said Shepp.
Everyone in the room looked at him.
“A celebration was planned and we should go ahead with it. I just have a small headache. I could use a beer.” Everyone laughed.
Both Flora and Neemyn said that as long as Shepp was able to stay awake and he did not vomit, he would be fine.
“Mairyn did an excellent job sewing up the wound,” said Flora. “Her stitches are so tiny and she held the skin together so closely that the scare will be very hard to see.”
“More cause to celebrate,” said Shepp. “My amazing beauty will not be harmed, so my wife will not leave me when it is time for us to redeclare ourselves.”
Everyone went about their business again. Llood went off to clean up and change clothes.
Mairyn went to her room to clean the blood from her hands. She also saw she had gotten some blood on her dress. She went to her chest to get out a fresh dress. She changed dresses. Hopefully she would be able to get the blood from her dress later. She cleaned off her metal needle and put it back into her sewing roll. She wrapped the roll up and tied it with its ribbon. She put it back in her sewing basket, moving around some of the items in the basket. She nicked her finger on something that was in the basket. She pulled everything out and found a small copper knife that did not belong to her in the basket. It must belong to one of the other women and got put in her basket by mistake. She would return it at the next sewing circle. She wiped the blood from the prick on her finger and went out to help in the preparations for the afternoon’s celebration.
She helped carry benches to put around the tables that had been taken outside. She helped collect stools to place in the courtyard for the musicians. Bowls and platters full of food were carried and a put on the tables. Jugs and pitchers of wine and ale were added to the tables. All of the plates, bowls, cups and mugs in the halle were laid out on the table. Everything was brought out now by everyone because all of the people would join in the party. Everyone would be helping themselves. No one would serve anyone else. All of the people in the town were invited, even Madame Gertrude and Lauryn. No one thought they would come, but still they were invited. People began arriving. As they did they also helped set up for the party. 5
Children ran around between the adults, playing chasing games and adding to the noise in the courtyard. Mothers tried to grab the smaller ones and corral them with some babysitters but they weren’t having any luck. Finally they gave up and let them run. Torch poles were put into the ground for the sun would drop behind the mountain soon and they would need light to eat by and for the dancing later. The people in town who could play instruments had arrived and were gathering by the stools on a small stage that had been setup at the base of the mountain’s wall. They were already receiving horns of ale to wet their lips or loosen their fingers. There were three people who played single pipes. One man played a drum and a ram’s horn. And a fifth man played a small harp. They began playing a few quiet tunes together, getting a feel for themselves as a group. It seemed that everyone had arrived. Shepp was helped outside. Wulfgard’s chair had been brought out and Wulfgard allowed Shepp to rest in it. Shepp’s wife Joscelin never left his side. When everyone sat down to begin eating, Madame Gertrude arrived. She had come alone. Lauryn was not with her. Madame Gertrude sat at the end of a table furthest away from all of the other people present. No one went up to her to talk to her. She glared at anyone who dared look at her, so they stayed away from her. She did not eat any of the food but she helped herself to many cups of wine. Soon people just ignored her and went on with the party. Children were hauled to tables and made to sit and eat. Once the children saw the honey cakes and the fruit pies it was not hard to keep them still. People ate until there was hardly any food left on the tables. Mairyn did not eat much. She did not feel well and her finger where she cut it on the cooper knife was throbbing painfully. When most of the food was gone, the tables were pushed back to the edges of the courtyard to make more room for dancing. Mairyn had never danced before. Petre tried to get her up to join the fun but she insisted on watching for a while so she could see how it was done. Finally, Petre convinced her to get up and dance with him. He placed one hand on her waist and took the other hand in his. Mairyn cried out in pain. Petre looked at her hand. It was swollen and red. As he was taking her over to Flora to have the herbalist look at Mairyn’s hand someone behind them screamed and there was a loud thud. Mairyn and Petre turned around to see a body laying on the stage where the musicians were seated.
“It’s Lauryn,” said the harpist. “She’s fallen from the mountain path.”
Petre and Mairyn turned in the direction of the stage. Petre let go of Mairyn’s arm because she was rooted to the spot and would not move forward with him. He had to push his way through the crowd who had formed a circle around the musicians’ platform. Wulfgard, Flora and Neemyn also forced their way through the crowd. Lauryn lay facedown on the stage. The wood of the stage under her was split and splintered and covered in blood. Neemyn crouched beside Lauryn’s body and felt for a pulse in her neck. He did not find one. He stood up and looked at Wulfgard and shook his head. As one, the crowd looked up the mountain wall to the place where Lauryn had fallen thinking she had perched herself there to watch the celebration, lost her footing and had fallen. No one expected to see anything, but they all did. A face, briefly illuminated by the light from the torches flashed at them and was gone.
“There’s someone up there,” said one woman.
“That was Gideon,” said Shepp.
Several men immediately took off to climb the path. Someone had gotten a quilt that had wrapped a tired child earlier and draped it over Lauryn’s body, covering her head to foot. Madame Gertrude elbowed her way forward, stepping on feet, pushing and shoving. She grabbed the quilt at the end covering Lauryn’s head and flung it back, throwing the blood soaked blanket onto several people. She spun around pointing at the crowd.
“You did this.” Madame Gertrude shrieked and pulled on her hair. “This happened because of you, because you took your love away from her.” She shoved back through the crowd. “And gave it to this worthless piece of…”
When Madame Gertrude broke through the people and reached Mairyn, Madame Gertrude found the object of her hatred lying on the ground unconscious. This was so unexpected to Madame Gertrude that she became speechless. The people followed Madame Gertrude and now the crowd surrounded Mairyn. Flora knelt down beside her and immediately noticed her swollen red hand. There was a dark red line from her hand traveling up her wrist. Flora bent over to listen to Mairyn’s breathing and heartbeat.
“She’s dead.” Zina screamed and tried to run away but was hindered by the crowd. “He did not say it would kill her. She wasn’t to die.” Zina collapsed to the ground, keening and crying. The people closest to her took hold of her sleeves so she could not escape.
“Bring Zina inside and watch her,” said Wulfgard. “Flora, you must save Mairyn. What do you need?”
“We must work fast. I need a very sharp knife.” Wulfgard handed Flora his. She sliced into Mairyn’s arm at the point above where the red line was traveling. Neemyn, knowing what she would do, position a catch bowl next to her and told Kym to fetch wine for Flora to rinse her mouth out and to disinfect the wound. Flora allowed Mairyn’s arm to drain over the bowl for a minute, then she began sucking at the cut mark she had made, and she spit the blood and poison into the bowl. After doing this several times and rinsing her mouth with the wine between each draw on the cut, she cut a slice on the finger that had the original cut on it, allowed that to drain and then sucked on that cut, spitting out the blood and the poison. Flora then tied a piece of cloth that Neemyn had given her around Mairyn’s arm above the cut mark she had made. Once this was done, Flora thoroughly rinsed her mouth with the wine and poured wine on the cuts she had made.
“Let’s get Mairyn into her bed. She will become feverish soon. We need a large fire and lots of blankets to draw the fever from her. I need my bag to make poultices to continue to draw out the poison and prevent the wounds from turning green and black.”
The litter that was used to carry Shepp down from the mountain was fetched and Mairyn placed upon it and carried to her room. Petre held the head end of the litter. When they reached Mairyn’s room, Petre lifted Mairyn from the litter and placed it in the bed after Roban had turned down the blankets. He stacked several large logs in the fire place and got the fire blazing. He went to his room and brought back several of his own quilts including the one his mother had made for him when he was a child. This quilt he lay on top of all of the others and tucked under her chin. Then he looked to Flora for more instructions. He stood by the head of the bed next to Mairyn, waiting for Flora to give him something more to do.
“Petre, come with me,” said Wulfgard, “We must bring Lauryn’s body in from the courtyard and place it in the cold storage cellar.”
“Don’t make me go near her,” said Petre, still looking at Flora.
“Let the boy stay,” she said. “He can help me.”
Petre nodded his thanks to her.
“Get a pot of water set up over this fire, Petre,” said Flora, “and find my bag. I believe it may be in Cook’s rooms.”
Petre ran off to do as she asked.
17
Neemyn spoke quietly to Wulfgard. They went back to the courtyard. They found Madame Gertrude searching Lauryn’s body. The people around her were outraged, but afraid of her. Madame Gertrude looked up as Wulfgard approached and she fell over in shock at the look on his face.
“I think you must be detained, Madame,” he said. “Your behavior is sacrilege.”
Wulfgard signaled for two men to grab her. Wulfgard instructed them to lock her in Gideon’s rooms and stand guard outside the door. Wulfgard and Neemyn suspected that she knew some things about Lauryn’s death, Mairyn’s poisoning and all of Gideon’s odd behavior. They would speak to Madame Gertrude when Mairyn’s health became steadier and they organized the mess and confusion going on in the courtyard.
Wulfgard met with Maison and planned the cleanup of the celebration. He instructed Maison to leave the musicians platform so they could look at it in the daylight on the morrow. Maison already knew how to get the household reorganized. The only thing Wulfgard specified was to have Maison tell Cook to prepare only meals that could be doled out as people needed food. There would not be the large communal dining they normally had until Gideon was caught. The men, who had gone in search of Gideon this time, were just returning. Wulfgard instructed them to gather the hunting dogs for the search party to leave a sun up on the morrow and to pack provisions as they would not return until they had captured Gideon. The men went off to do his bidding and then for a quick meal before going off to sleep for the night.
Wulfgard made sure the musician’s stage was tented with tarps and then he and Neemyn went back into the halle.
Zina was still sitting by the women’s fireplace, crying with her face in her hands. Her friend Nanci and Zina’s mother, Zelda, were trying to talk to her but she just kept crying and shaking her head. Zelda said something to Zina that caused Zina to look up at her mother. Her eyes moved from her mother’s face, darting around the halle like a caged animal. She saw Wulfgard and Neemyn enter. Zina jumped up, eluding the men standing by to guard her. They ran after her, one grabbing her by her dress and hauling her to him. Wulfgard put up his hand to get Zina to stop.
“Sire, please, you must believe I did not wish to kill Miss Mairyn,” said Zina. She sobbed and sniffled like a two year old child. “He told me I was beautiful and said he loved me. When I told him I was with child, he said he would marry me if I proved I loved him by doing exactly what he said. I do love him, Sire, and I want a father for my baby.” Zina fell to the floor, whimpering and groveling at Wulfgard’s shoes.
“Luckily for you, we do not believe Mairyn will die, but she is gravely ill,” said Neemyn. Wulfgard was having difficulties breathing. Neemyn was afraid Wulfgard’s heart would give out if he heard any more wrong doings of his son.
Neemyn pulled Zina up to face him.
“Tell me what you did exactly and what you may know of the poison that we may help Mairyn heal and thus you will not be punished for being deceived by Gideon.”
“Gideon said I was pretty,” said Zina.
“You should have known he was lying right then,” said Zelda.
Zina sobbed into her hands.
“Madame, you are not helping,” said Wulfgard, “Be quiet.”
Zelda frowned at Wulfgard, but did not say anything more.
“Stop crying,” said Wulfgard. He spoke to Zina quietly. “I know how Gideon behaves. I do not blame you for falling under his spell. Continue with your tale.”
“When I told him I was with child, at first he was quite angry. Then he said that if I proved I loved him by completing a difficult and secret task, he would marry me because I would show him that I was worthy of his love.” Zina looked around begging everyone to understand.
“He just said I had to put the knife in her basket, to show him I could and would do it. He didn’t say it would make her sick. He said it was a test of my love for him. I don’t understand how it made her sick.”
“He must have coated the knife with some poison. You are lucky you are not sick from touching it,” said Neemyn.
“He gave it to me wrapped in a cloth,” said Zina.
Wulfgard spoke to Zina’s guards.
“Accompany Zina to Mairyn’s room. Have her find the basket she placed the knife in and bring her and it back here.”
They waited a few minutes. Zina came back with a basket cradle on her arm as if she were going to a picnic.
“Place the basket here on the table and find the item you place within it,” said Wulfgard to Zina.
“Be careful as you go through the basket so you do not cut yourself,” said Neemyn.
Zina took each item in the basket out of it and placed it on the table. Towards the bottom she found the copper knife. The blade was uncovered but the handle was still wrapped in the cloth. She picked the knife out with finger and thumb by its handle. She placed it on the table near Neemyn.
Neemyn unwrapped the knife completely. He asked one of the women to bring him a lamp so he could look at the knife more clearly. The knife had a coating of a brown syrupy substance. Neemyn could also see some blood dried on the point where Mairyn must have cut herself.
“The knife definitely has poison on it,” said Neemyn.
“Gideon handed this to you himself, Zina?” asked Wulfgard.
“Yes, sire. He opened it to show me what it was but he did not say there was poison. I thought it was just dirty and old.”
“Did he say how he would know you had accomplished your task?”
“He said the next time we sewed Mairyn would find the knife and ask who it belonged to and then everyone would know it was there and he would know about it.”
“I’m sorry, sire, but I needed a father for my baby. I knew my mother would not let me stay with her when she found out I was with child.”
Wulfgard looked at Zelda. She frowned at him again, knowing what was coming.
“You will not turn your daughter out nor abuse her. If you had been more caring this would not have happened to your daughter.” Wulfgard turned to Zina.
“You must go home with your mother,” said Wulfgard. “Stay with her. Do not sneak out to find Gideon. He will not marry you and you should not want him. He is not a good man. I will help you with your child, but my son will not be around to do so, even though it pains me to tell you this. You will find you a good man for husband before your child is born. Neemyn or Flora will come visit you on the morrow to check on your health and the health of the child. Do not disobey me in my wishes Zina, or I will be harsh with you for your deeds this day.”
Neemyn wrapped the knife in the cloth. Wulfgard took all of the other items out of the sewing basket, placing each on the table. He and Neemyn checked all of the items, checking with the other women to see if anything else was out of order or out of the ordinary. Wulfgard lingered over the needle roll, carefully unrolling it, remembering when Marlyn had used it last and wondering again why she had left it behind. Each needle in the roll looked clean. He rolled it back up. They put everything back in the basket. Wulfgard had Nanci put the basket back in Mairyn’s room.
Wulfgard sent the women home. The men, who were guarding Zina, were sent of to eat and then go to their beds to rest before the morning search.
Wulfgard and Neemyn went back to Mairyn’s room to show Flora the poisoned knife. Neemyn laid it on the table in Mairyn’s room and unwrapped it. Neemyn and Wulfgard sat on the stools nearby and waited for Flora. She was removing the old poultices and putting on new ones, and putting on new bandages. Mairyn had her eyes open and she was watching what Flora was doing. When Wulfgard saw that Mairyn was awake, he went over to the bed to see how she was doing. Mairyn smiled at Wulfgard.
“We have been having an interesting time, Father.”
“I would have called what we are going through something else, daughter.” He smiled back at her but his eyes were very sad.
“I am afraid that your entry into my family has not been good for you.” Wulfgard reached over the bed to straighten the quilts. He moved Flora’s bag a bit to make more room for Mairyn. When he shifted Flora’s bag, a small white quartz amphora rolled out of its folds. Wulfgard reached over and picked it up. He held it in front of Flora.
“What is this?”
“That is one of the items I was going to give Mairyn as a gift for her adoption celebration,” said Flora.
“Where did you get it?”
“I got it and the other items from Madame Gertrude. I have been collecting them for many years now. There is a matching bowl.”
“Show me,” said Wulfgard.
Flora moved around the other side of the bed and pulled her bag to her. She moved a few items around and pulled out a white quartz bowl. With foreign looking designs etched around the rim. The carvings on the bowls edge looked like figures dancing in circles.
“You say you got these from Madame Gertrude?”
“Each time I performed a service for her, I made Madame Gertrude pay me with one of these items. There is also a cloak, embroidered with forget-me-nots and blacked-eyed daisies, a cooper mirror, and a silver knife with a blackwood handle and a green pommel and a child’s sling shot.” Flora pulled each piece out of her bag as she listed it. Wulfgard touched each piece with his finger tips, stroking them as if they were priceless items.
“Why were you getting these things from Madame Gertrude?”
“She said they had belonged to Mairyn and Lauryn’s mother.”
Both Mairyn and Wulfgard gasped at this news.
“I knew Madame Gertrude would never give any of these things to you Mairyn so I gathered them and saved them until the best time to give them to you,” said Flora. “I would have left it up to you to give anything to Lauryn, if you thought she might want and appreciate them.”
Tears welled up in Mairyn’s eyes. She lifted the cooper mirror with her left hand and looked into it. She had never seen herself in a mirror before, only a rushing stream or a rippling lake. She saw her sister looking back at her. She put the mirror back down.
“Did Madame Gertrude say anything about the girls’ mother,” asked Wulfgard.
“She never would tell me anything except that some day all would be revealed. These things seem to distress you, Wulfgard. Why?”
“Each of these things belonged to Marlyn.”
“Are you sure, Father? How could that be?”
“I gave the amphora and the bowl to Marlyn as a wedding gift. The pattern is very distinctive. The sling shot was hers when she was a child. Her father taught her how to use it to her mother’s despair. Marlyn sewed that cloak and embroidered it with her favorite flowers. The cooper mirror was a gift to her from her mother and the knife was a gift from her father.”
“It makes no sense father. How could Madmae Gertrude come by these things and why would she say they are from my mother if they belonged to Marlyn.”
Petre, who stood by Mairyn’s head, stroking her hair, cleared his throat.
“We should ask Madame Gertrude. Have her brought here, Uncle and ask her these questions. She has caused enough trouble. She should be made to give some straight answers.”
“I think before we do that, everyone needs some refreshment and sustenance,” said Neemyn. “I don’t think a conversation with Madame Gertrude will be an easy one, especially with mysteries and questions.”
Wulfgard had wine, cheese and bread brought to Mairyn’s room. Those people gathered in the room, Flora, Roban, Neemyn, Petre, Wulfgard, Smyth and Briin ate and drank. Mairyn was not hungry but she was thirsty. Flora brewed her some willow bark tea to ease Mairyn’s pain. Everyone took turns going to the toilet. The women followed Petre who carried Mairyn to the toilet. They helped her go and then Petre carried her back to bed. Wulfgard had the room cleared of dishes, the fire built up and the room neatened. Then they were all ready for what they knew would be a very difficult meeting with Madame Gertrude.
Wulfgard sent Smyth and Briin to bring Madame Gertrude and her guards to Mairyn’s room.
“We can go somewhere lese to talk to Madame Gertrude if you are feeling up to it Daughter.”
“I do not wish to miss one word of what Madame Gertrude will say. Lie or truth, I want to know how she will explain these things.”
“Mairyn is right," said Petre, “Madame Gertrude is not known for telling the truth. We must weigh what she tells us with great care.”
“You are suggesting that I do not allow my love for Marlyn to cloud my view of reality. Wise advice nephew.”
“I know how much you want answers, Uncle, and I do not blame you, but Madame Gertrude may not tell us the truth; she may not know the truth or she may wish to cause us more pain.”
“I will listen very carefully,” said Wulfgard. “Too many years have passed now for me to accept just any tale as truth.”
“I think you must be detained, Madame,” he said. “Your behavior is sacrilege.”
Wulfgard signaled for two men to grab her. Wulfgard instructed them to lock her in Gideon’s rooms and stand guard outside the door. Wulfgard and Neemyn suspected that she knew some things about Lauryn’s death, Mairyn’s poisoning and all of Gideon’s odd behavior. They would speak to Madame Gertrude when Mairyn’s health became steadier and they organized the mess and confusion going on in the courtyard.
Wulfgard met with Maison and planned the cleanup of the celebration. He instructed Maison to leave the musicians platform so they could look at it in the daylight on the morrow. Maison already knew how to get the household reorganized. The only thing Wulfgard specified was to have Maison tell Cook to prepare only meals that could be doled out as people needed food. There would not be the large communal dining they normally had until Gideon was caught. The men, who had gone in search of Gideon this time, were just returning. Wulfgard instructed them to gather the hunting dogs for the search party to leave a sun up on the morrow and to pack provisions as they would not return until they had captured Gideon. The men went off to do his bidding and then for a quick meal before going off to sleep for the night.
Wulfgard made sure the musician’s stage was tented with tarps and then he and Neemyn went back into the halle.
Zina was still sitting by the women’s fireplace, crying with her face in her hands. Her friend Nanci and Zina’s mother, Zelda, were trying to talk to her but she just kept crying and shaking her head. Zelda said something to Zina that caused Zina to look up at her mother. Her eyes moved from her mother’s face, darting around the halle like a caged animal. She saw Wulfgard and Neemyn enter. Zina jumped up, eluding the men standing by to guard her. They ran after her, one grabbing her by her dress and hauling her to him. Wulfgard put up his hand to get Zina to stop.
“Sire, please, you must believe I did not wish to kill Miss Mairyn,” said Zina. She sobbed and sniffled like a two year old child. “He told me I was beautiful and said he loved me. When I told him I was with child, he said he would marry me if I proved I loved him by doing exactly what he said. I do love him, Sire, and I want a father for my baby.” Zina fell to the floor, whimpering and groveling at Wulfgard’s shoes.
“Luckily for you, we do not believe Mairyn will die, but she is gravely ill,” said Neemyn. Wulfgard was having difficulties breathing. Neemyn was afraid Wulfgard’s heart would give out if he heard any more wrong doings of his son.
Neemyn pulled Zina up to face him.
“Tell me what you did exactly and what you may know of the poison that we may help Mairyn heal and thus you will not be punished for being deceived by Gideon.”
“Gideon said I was pretty,” said Zina.
“You should have known he was lying right then,” said Zelda.
Zina sobbed into her hands.
“Madame, you are not helping,” said Wulfgard, “Be quiet.”
Zelda frowned at Wulfgard, but did not say anything more.
“Stop crying,” said Wulfgard. He spoke to Zina quietly. “I know how Gideon behaves. I do not blame you for falling under his spell. Continue with your tale.”
“When I told him I was with child, at first he was quite angry. Then he said that if I proved I loved him by completing a difficult and secret task, he would marry me because I would show him that I was worthy of his love.” Zina looked around begging everyone to understand.
“He just said I had to put the knife in her basket, to show him I could and would do it. He didn’t say it would make her sick. He said it was a test of my love for him. I don’t understand how it made her sick.”
“He must have coated the knife with some poison. You are lucky you are not sick from touching it,” said Neemyn.
“He gave it to me wrapped in a cloth,” said Zina.
Wulfgard spoke to Zina’s guards.
“Accompany Zina to Mairyn’s room. Have her find the basket she placed the knife in and bring her and it back here.”
They waited a few minutes. Zina came back with a basket cradle on her arm as if she were going to a picnic.
“Place the basket here on the table and find the item you place within it,” said Wulfgard to Zina.
“Be careful as you go through the basket so you do not cut yourself,” said Neemyn.
Zina took each item in the basket out of it and placed it on the table. Towards the bottom she found the copper knife. The blade was uncovered but the handle was still wrapped in the cloth. She picked the knife out with finger and thumb by its handle. She placed it on the table near Neemyn.
Neemyn unwrapped the knife completely. He asked one of the women to bring him a lamp so he could look at the knife more clearly. The knife had a coating of a brown syrupy substance. Neemyn could also see some blood dried on the point where Mairyn must have cut herself.
“The knife definitely has poison on it,” said Neemyn.
“Gideon handed this to you himself, Zina?” asked Wulfgard.
“Yes, sire. He opened it to show me what it was but he did not say there was poison. I thought it was just dirty and old.”
“Did he say how he would know you had accomplished your task?”
“He said the next time we sewed Mairyn would find the knife and ask who it belonged to and then everyone would know it was there and he would know about it.”
“I’m sorry, sire, but I needed a father for my baby. I knew my mother would not let me stay with her when she found out I was with child.”
Wulfgard looked at Zelda. She frowned at him again, knowing what was coming.
“You will not turn your daughter out nor abuse her. If you had been more caring this would not have happened to your daughter.” Wulfgard turned to Zina.
“You must go home with your mother,” said Wulfgard. “Stay with her. Do not sneak out to find Gideon. He will not marry you and you should not want him. He is not a good man. I will help you with your child, but my son will not be around to do so, even though it pains me to tell you this. You will find you a good man for husband before your child is born. Neemyn or Flora will come visit you on the morrow to check on your health and the health of the child. Do not disobey me in my wishes Zina, or I will be harsh with you for your deeds this day.”
Neemyn wrapped the knife in the cloth. Wulfgard took all of the other items out of the sewing basket, placing each on the table. He and Neemyn checked all of the items, checking with the other women to see if anything else was out of order or out of the ordinary. Wulfgard lingered over the needle roll, carefully unrolling it, remembering when Marlyn had used it last and wondering again why she had left it behind. Each needle in the roll looked clean. He rolled it back up. They put everything back in the basket. Wulfgard had Nanci put the basket back in Mairyn’s room.
Wulfgard sent the women home. The men, who were guarding Zina, were sent of to eat and then go to their beds to rest before the morning search.
Wulfgard and Neemyn went back to Mairyn’s room to show Flora the poisoned knife. Neemyn laid it on the table in Mairyn’s room and unwrapped it. Neemyn and Wulfgard sat on the stools nearby and waited for Flora. She was removing the old poultices and putting on new ones, and putting on new bandages. Mairyn had her eyes open and she was watching what Flora was doing. When Wulfgard saw that Mairyn was awake, he went over to the bed to see how she was doing. Mairyn smiled at Wulfgard.
“We have been having an interesting time, Father.”
“I would have called what we are going through something else, daughter.” He smiled back at her but his eyes were very sad.
“I am afraid that your entry into my family has not been good for you.” Wulfgard reached over the bed to straighten the quilts. He moved Flora’s bag a bit to make more room for Mairyn. When he shifted Flora’s bag, a small white quartz amphora rolled out of its folds. Wulfgard reached over and picked it up. He held it in front of Flora.
“What is this?”
“That is one of the items I was going to give Mairyn as a gift for her adoption celebration,” said Flora.
“Where did you get it?”
“I got it and the other items from Madame Gertrude. I have been collecting them for many years now. There is a matching bowl.”
“Show me,” said Wulfgard.
Flora moved around the other side of the bed and pulled her bag to her. She moved a few items around and pulled out a white quartz bowl. With foreign looking designs etched around the rim. The carvings on the bowls edge looked like figures dancing in circles.
“You say you got these from Madame Gertrude?”
“Each time I performed a service for her, I made Madame Gertrude pay me with one of these items. There is also a cloak, embroidered with forget-me-nots and blacked-eyed daisies, a cooper mirror, and a silver knife with a blackwood handle and a green pommel and a child’s sling shot.” Flora pulled each piece out of her bag as she listed it. Wulfgard touched each piece with his finger tips, stroking them as if they were priceless items.
“Why were you getting these things from Madame Gertrude?”
“She said they had belonged to Mairyn and Lauryn’s mother.”
Both Mairyn and Wulfgard gasped at this news.
“I knew Madame Gertrude would never give any of these things to you Mairyn so I gathered them and saved them until the best time to give them to you,” said Flora. “I would have left it up to you to give anything to Lauryn, if you thought she might want and appreciate them.”
Tears welled up in Mairyn’s eyes. She lifted the cooper mirror with her left hand and looked into it. She had never seen herself in a mirror before, only a rushing stream or a rippling lake. She saw her sister looking back at her. She put the mirror back down.
“Did Madame Gertrude say anything about the girls’ mother,” asked Wulfgard.
“She never would tell me anything except that some day all would be revealed. These things seem to distress you, Wulfgard. Why?”
“Each of these things belonged to Marlyn.”
“Are you sure, Father? How could that be?”
“I gave the amphora and the bowl to Marlyn as a wedding gift. The pattern is very distinctive. The sling shot was hers when she was a child. Her father taught her how to use it to her mother’s despair. Marlyn sewed that cloak and embroidered it with her favorite flowers. The cooper mirror was a gift to her from her mother and the knife was a gift from her father.”
“It makes no sense father. How could Madmae Gertrude come by these things and why would she say they are from my mother if they belonged to Marlyn.”
Petre, who stood by Mairyn’s head, stroking her hair, cleared his throat.
“We should ask Madame Gertrude. Have her brought here, Uncle and ask her these questions. She has caused enough trouble. She should be made to give some straight answers.”
“I think before we do that, everyone needs some refreshment and sustenance,” said Neemyn. “I don’t think a conversation with Madame Gertrude will be an easy one, especially with mysteries and questions.”
Wulfgard had wine, cheese and bread brought to Mairyn’s room. Those people gathered in the room, Flora, Roban, Neemyn, Petre, Wulfgard, Smyth and Briin ate and drank. Mairyn was not hungry but she was thirsty. Flora brewed her some willow bark tea to ease Mairyn’s pain. Everyone took turns going to the toilet. The women followed Petre who carried Mairyn to the toilet. They helped her go and then Petre carried her back to bed. Wulfgard had the room cleared of dishes, the fire built up and the room neatened. Then they were all ready for what they knew would be a very difficult meeting with Madame Gertrude.
Wulfgard sent Smyth and Briin to bring Madame Gertrude and her guards to Mairyn’s room.
“We can go somewhere lese to talk to Madame Gertrude if you are feeling up to it Daughter.”
“I do not wish to miss one word of what Madame Gertrude will say. Lie or truth, I want to know how she will explain these things.”
“Mairyn is right," said Petre, “Madame Gertrude is not known for telling the truth. We must weigh what she tells us with great care.”
“You are suggesting that I do not allow my love for Marlyn to cloud my view of reality. Wise advice nephew.”
“I know how much you want answers, Uncle, and I do not blame you, but Madame Gertrude may not tell us the truth; she may not know the truth or she may wish to cause us more pain.”
“I will listen very carefully,” said Wulfgard. “Too many years have passed now for me to accept just any tale as truth.”
18
They heard Madame Gertrude coming before they saw her. Madame Gertrude was yelling about the injustice of keeping her prisoner. She screamed that she would demand heavy retribution for her mistreatment at the hands of Wulfgard and his people. Madame Gertrude was pushed and pulled into Mairyn’s room by her four guards. She twisted and turned, trying to get out of their grasp. They stopped and held Madame Gertrude by the side of Mairyn’s bed that had Marlyn’s belongings laid out on the top of the blankets.
Madame Gertrude looked at Mairyn sitting up in bed and Madame Gertrude bared her teeth at Mairyn and hissed like a wild animal.
“You always caused me more trouble than you were worth. I should have drowned you years ago.”
Madame Gertrude’s hatred hit Mairyn like a storm and Mairyn turned her face away from Madame Gertrude. The woman’s face was contorted into an ugly mask of spite and loathing. Mairyn vowed not to look at her again. When Mairyn looked away from Madame Gertrude, Madame Gertrude looked at the surface of the bed. She gasped and tried to back away.
“I see you recognize these things,” said Wulfgard.
“Simple trinkets,” said Madame Gertrude.
“Not simple and not trinkets. We have brought you here so you could explain how you came to possess these things.”
“I bought them,” said Madame Gertrude.
“You told me they belonged to Mairyn and Lauryn’s mother,” said Flora.
“I lied to you,” said Madame Gertrude. “I was entertained by your attempt to collect these worthless objects for some sympathetic purpose. I spent many times laughing at you. Lauryn and I thought you funny and pathetic.”
“I think you are lying now.” Flora picked up the quartz amphora and the bowl. She held them in front of Madame Gertrude. “These items are very valuable. You would never spend your coin on such costly and to you, useless items.”
“They all came together as a lot. The man who sold them to me was down on his luck and selling them all for a few pennies. He said they belonged to his dead children.”
“Who was this man of whom you speak?”
“Just some beggar who approached me on the street and offered to sell me these things so he could feed his children.” Madame Gertrude tried to go sit down but her guards had her boxed in and would not let her move.
“You said these things belonged to his dead children before and now you are saying he needed money to feed his children,” said Petre. “Which is it?”
Madame Wulfgard scowled at Petre.
“Perhaps he had many children, stupid boy. How do I know? Maybe he stole them.”
“Enough,” said Wulfgard. “Gertrude, you know perfectly well who these things belong to. I saw you admiring some of them on several occasions.”
“I don’t know what you mean,” said Madame Gertrude. “Where would I have seen these things before I bought them from the beggar?”
“You saw them here, in this room, when it was occupied by my wife as her dressing room.”
“These never belonged to Geste.” Madame Gertrude sneered at Wulfgard. “Your memory is getting bad, old man.”
“I am speaking of Marlyn, as you well know. There is nothing wrong with my memory. I saw you standing in the room, on one occasion holding the quartz bowl and asking Marlyn where she got it and where it came from and on another occasion you were holding the cooper mirror looking at yourself in it.”
“You couldn’t have seen me do those things because they did not happen.”
“Yes, they did. I was standing in the doorway before entering the room. You did not see me, but I saw and heard you. You are not always good at hiding everything, Madame.”
“I forgot what they looked like, then, when I purchased them.”
“No, you are lying again. The bowl and amphora are one of a kind items, the design on the bowl is distinctive. You, who is always looking for more treasure for your coffers would not forget such a piece once you’ve seen it. I remember several times when you commented on the cloak she made and you tried to convince her to make you one, as a gift. I suppose you never keep this one because it is too small for you.” Wulfgard and Madame Gertrude stared at each other, while the other people in the room looked on.
“Why don’t you just tell the truth?” Mairyn whispered her question to Madame Gertrude.
“You. You are the cause of all of the problems we have been having,” said Madame Gertrude. “If not for you, Lauryn would be alive now.”
“How I am responsible for Lauryn’s death?”
“You are not, Mairyn,” said Wulfgard. “Gertrude, from where did you get my wife’s things?”
“You don’t have a wife,” said Madame Gertrude. “They are all dead. Such a great legacy you have. Dead women litter your life: two wives and a daughter, dead. I wish you joy in your dotage.”
Wulfgard stumbled and almost collapsed. Neemyn helped him to a stool. Petre filled a drinking horn with some wine and took it to Wulfgard. Wulfgard gulped the entire contents of the cup and held it out to Petre for more. After receiving a nod from Neemyn, Petre refilled the cup.
“Marlyn is dead?”
“Oh, yes,” said Madame Gertrude, “many years now.” She seemed to get so much joy from Wulfgard’s distress.
“You’ve known all these years and never told me?” Wulfgard looked at her like she had two heads.
“You never asked me.” Madame Gertrude looked like someone who enjoyed pulling the wings off of flies. “Maybe if you had been nicer to me, I might have told you sooner, who knows.”
“When did she die?”
“I am not telling you any more,” said Madame Gertrude, “unless of course you care to give me back the dowry payment I gave you for Mairyn.”
“That dowry belongs to Mairyn and not to me,” said Wulfgard.
“Well, perhaps your loving “daughter” will be generous and give it back to me so you can assuage your curiosity.”
“I will gladly return it all to you,” said Mairyn.
“No.” Wulfgard slammed his drinking cup on the table beside him. The wine sloshed out and soaked his sleeve. “You will not return your dowry. We will not allow this woman to steal anything else from us.” Wulfgard rose from his chair and approached Madame Gertrude. He stood in front of her so close that he could smell her fetid breath. “You have admitted to knowing more than you are telling us and you have admitted this in front of many witnesses.”
“So?”
“So, Smyth will go get Jondan and he will declare you criminal, thus enabling to confiscate all of your holdings. That should compensate all of us for the trouble you have caused.” Wulfgard gestured to Smyth to leave.
“Imagine being exiled from here with no possessions,” said Flora.
Madame Gertrude gasped and collapsed to the floor.
“You would not, could not, do such a thing to me.” Madame Gertrude grabbed at Wulfgard’s ankle.
Wulfgard pulled back out of her grasp. He gestured to Smyth to wait.
“I make no promises,” said Wulfgard. “You have caused a great deal of trouble and many people will want retribution, but perhaps you can help yourself by speaking the truth, freely and completely.”
“What do you want to know?” Madame Gertrude was whimpering on the floor, snot running down her nose. She wiped her nose with her hand.
“Tell me what you know of Marlyn’s death. When did she die?”
“Marlyn died sixteen years ago.”
“Are you saying she died shortly after she left here?”
“Yes.”
“How long after leaving here?”
“About six months.” Madame Gertrude answered Wulfgard’s questions exactly as he asked them, not giving any information he did not ask for.
“Was she at home with her parents when she died?”
“Yes.”
“Can you not give more information than just answering yes?” Petre was frustrated and angry.
“I do not know what Wulfgard wants to know.”
“He wants to know everything.” Petre went back beside Mairyn’s bed, stroking her hair again.
“Petre, I thank you for your concern, but we will get our answers, even if we must be here all night and even if Madame Gertrude does not eat or drink or sleep until we are satisfied.” Wulfgard smirked at Madame Gertrude. He refilled his drink cup and took a long draft of it while looking at Madame Gertrude. She whimpered again and sat on her bottom.
“You take your time answering my questions, Madame,” said Wulfgard. “We will not disturb you until we have dragged everything out one simple question at a time. Or, you could tell us the story in full.”
“As you say,” said Madame Gertrude, “I saw these things in Marlyn’s room here when you brought her home. We were all younger then and I tried to befriend Marlyn. She was quite simple and believed the best in people. While you were gone on your last trip, we became quite close, which you never knew. Her parents came on their visit. There was some trouble. Marlyn did not tell me what it was but she was very disturbed. She did tell her parents and they thought whatever it was bad enough that she must go home with them. It took them several days to convince her to leave you but they did prevail. They packed up all of her belongings and took her back home.” Madame Gertrude cleared her throat. “Can I have something to drink? I am quite parched.”
“When you are done with your tale. The faster you tell it the sooner you may drink.”
“Once she was home, Marlyn wrote to me. Her parents had forbidden her to contact you, but she missed you and thought I could give her some news of you. She invited me to visit. So I went to see her. Her parents would not deny her this. By the time I got to her parents’ estate, she was already eight months pregnant. I stayed with her during the last weeks of her pregnancy. We became very close. While she was heart broken that she could no longer be with you, she was happy that she was having your children. Finally she went into labor, but it was no going well. She was a small woman and her belly was swollen much larger than most women get when they are with child. She was in labor almost three days before giving birth to twin girls. Marlyn had lost a lot of blood and she was very exhausted, physically and emotionally. She knew she was dying. She had me gather together the things you see on the bed. She told me to take her daughters and these things and bring them to you and see that I always played a role in raising them. I promised, and then she died. Her parents were sad. It was easy to convince them to allow me to take the girls, especially since there were witnesses that it was Marlyn’s last wish. And so I took them and did exactly as she asked.”
“Are you saying that Mairyn and Lauryn are my daughters by Marlyn?”
“Yes, Lauryn was your daughter and now she is dead.”
“You are a cruel woman, Gertrude,” said Flora. “You have kept these girls away from their father and now one of them can never get to call him so.”
“I did exactly as Marlyn instructed me. I brought the babies back to their father, but she never said to give them to him. He has known them almost all of their lives. Marlyn told me to be instrumental in their upbringing and I was exactly that.”
“You did what she said but not what she wanted. You know she never would have wanted you to raise them as you did.” Flora shook her head at Madame Gertrude. “You took what she said and perverted it for your own profit and your own ends, for some sort of game of revenge.”
“She should have been more careful who she trusted. She trusted Wulfgard and look where that got her.”
“You are a despicable woman,” said Petre.
“Like I care what some poor boy with no parents thinks of me. You are forced to live on Wulfgard’s kindness and falsely call him Uncle when you are no blood relation.”
“What does that mean?” Petre looked from Madame Gertrude to Wulfgard. “Is this true, Uncle?”
“The woman, who I called sister, was not really my sister from my mother and father. She was the daughter of a very close friend of my mother’s. Your mother and I grew up together from babyhood and I always called her sister and I always thought of her as my sister. My parents legally adopted her when she was a baby. So while I am not your Uncle by blood, I am your Uncle by law and by choice. That is all that matters. Do not let this spiteful woman poison our relationship. Do not let her win another victory for evil. Agreed?”
Petre nodded his head.
“We will discuss the particulars of your heritage later in private,” said Wulfgard.
Petre nodded again.
“I am confused,” said Mairyn.
“I am not surprised,” said Madame Gertrude, “You never were too bright.”
“Shut your stinking rotten mouth.” Petre rushed to Madame Gertrude but was held back from her by Smyth and Briin. “You are not fit to speak to Mairyn. Do not address her again.”
“Petre, please come back and stand beside me.” Mairyn waited until he had come back to her side. She looked at Wulfgard. “I am really your daughter, is that what she is saying?”
“Yes and now we know why you reminded me so much of Marlyn. We chose to be daughter and father and now we really are father and daughter.”
“But so many years have been lost and you will never be able to get to know Lauryn.”
“I will always regret not paying more attention to Lauryn and not caring for her more. But I could not get close to her. We did not get along. I do not know if finding out she was my daughter would have made a difference to either of us or to how we felt about each other.”
“It may have made some sort of difference to Lauryn,” said Madame Gertrude.
Madame Gertrude looked at Mairyn sitting up in bed and Madame Gertrude bared her teeth at Mairyn and hissed like a wild animal.
“You always caused me more trouble than you were worth. I should have drowned you years ago.”
Madame Gertrude’s hatred hit Mairyn like a storm and Mairyn turned her face away from Madame Gertrude. The woman’s face was contorted into an ugly mask of spite and loathing. Mairyn vowed not to look at her again. When Mairyn looked away from Madame Gertrude, Madame Gertrude looked at the surface of the bed. She gasped and tried to back away.
“I see you recognize these things,” said Wulfgard.
“Simple trinkets,” said Madame Gertrude.
“Not simple and not trinkets. We have brought you here so you could explain how you came to possess these things.”
“I bought them,” said Madame Gertrude.
“You told me they belonged to Mairyn and Lauryn’s mother,” said Flora.
“I lied to you,” said Madame Gertrude. “I was entertained by your attempt to collect these worthless objects for some sympathetic purpose. I spent many times laughing at you. Lauryn and I thought you funny and pathetic.”
“I think you are lying now.” Flora picked up the quartz amphora and the bowl. She held them in front of Madame Gertrude. “These items are very valuable. You would never spend your coin on such costly and to you, useless items.”
“They all came together as a lot. The man who sold them to me was down on his luck and selling them all for a few pennies. He said they belonged to his dead children.”
“Who was this man of whom you speak?”
“Just some beggar who approached me on the street and offered to sell me these things so he could feed his children.” Madame Gertrude tried to go sit down but her guards had her boxed in and would not let her move.
“You said these things belonged to his dead children before and now you are saying he needed money to feed his children,” said Petre. “Which is it?”
Madame Wulfgard scowled at Petre.
“Perhaps he had many children, stupid boy. How do I know? Maybe he stole them.”
“Enough,” said Wulfgard. “Gertrude, you know perfectly well who these things belong to. I saw you admiring some of them on several occasions.”
“I don’t know what you mean,” said Madame Gertrude. “Where would I have seen these things before I bought them from the beggar?”
“You saw them here, in this room, when it was occupied by my wife as her dressing room.”
“These never belonged to Geste.” Madame Gertrude sneered at Wulfgard. “Your memory is getting bad, old man.”
“I am speaking of Marlyn, as you well know. There is nothing wrong with my memory. I saw you standing in the room, on one occasion holding the quartz bowl and asking Marlyn where she got it and where it came from and on another occasion you were holding the cooper mirror looking at yourself in it.”
“You couldn’t have seen me do those things because they did not happen.”
“Yes, they did. I was standing in the doorway before entering the room. You did not see me, but I saw and heard you. You are not always good at hiding everything, Madame.”
“I forgot what they looked like, then, when I purchased them.”
“No, you are lying again. The bowl and amphora are one of a kind items, the design on the bowl is distinctive. You, who is always looking for more treasure for your coffers would not forget such a piece once you’ve seen it. I remember several times when you commented on the cloak she made and you tried to convince her to make you one, as a gift. I suppose you never keep this one because it is too small for you.” Wulfgard and Madame Gertrude stared at each other, while the other people in the room looked on.
“Why don’t you just tell the truth?” Mairyn whispered her question to Madame Gertrude.
“You. You are the cause of all of the problems we have been having,” said Madame Gertrude. “If not for you, Lauryn would be alive now.”
“How I am responsible for Lauryn’s death?”
“You are not, Mairyn,” said Wulfgard. “Gertrude, from where did you get my wife’s things?”
“You don’t have a wife,” said Madame Gertrude. “They are all dead. Such a great legacy you have. Dead women litter your life: two wives and a daughter, dead. I wish you joy in your dotage.”
Wulfgard stumbled and almost collapsed. Neemyn helped him to a stool. Petre filled a drinking horn with some wine and took it to Wulfgard. Wulfgard gulped the entire contents of the cup and held it out to Petre for more. After receiving a nod from Neemyn, Petre refilled the cup.
“Marlyn is dead?”
“Oh, yes,” said Madame Gertrude, “many years now.” She seemed to get so much joy from Wulfgard’s distress.
“You’ve known all these years and never told me?” Wulfgard looked at her like she had two heads.
“You never asked me.” Madame Gertrude looked like someone who enjoyed pulling the wings off of flies. “Maybe if you had been nicer to me, I might have told you sooner, who knows.”
“When did she die?”
“I am not telling you any more,” said Madame Gertrude, “unless of course you care to give me back the dowry payment I gave you for Mairyn.”
“That dowry belongs to Mairyn and not to me,” said Wulfgard.
“Well, perhaps your loving “daughter” will be generous and give it back to me so you can assuage your curiosity.”
“I will gladly return it all to you,” said Mairyn.
“No.” Wulfgard slammed his drinking cup on the table beside him. The wine sloshed out and soaked his sleeve. “You will not return your dowry. We will not allow this woman to steal anything else from us.” Wulfgard rose from his chair and approached Madame Gertrude. He stood in front of her so close that he could smell her fetid breath. “You have admitted to knowing more than you are telling us and you have admitted this in front of many witnesses.”
“So?”
“So, Smyth will go get Jondan and he will declare you criminal, thus enabling to confiscate all of your holdings. That should compensate all of us for the trouble you have caused.” Wulfgard gestured to Smyth to leave.
“Imagine being exiled from here with no possessions,” said Flora.
Madame Gertrude gasped and collapsed to the floor.
“You would not, could not, do such a thing to me.” Madame Gertrude grabbed at Wulfgard’s ankle.
Wulfgard pulled back out of her grasp. He gestured to Smyth to wait.
“I make no promises,” said Wulfgard. “You have caused a great deal of trouble and many people will want retribution, but perhaps you can help yourself by speaking the truth, freely and completely.”
“What do you want to know?” Madame Gertrude was whimpering on the floor, snot running down her nose. She wiped her nose with her hand.
“Tell me what you know of Marlyn’s death. When did she die?”
“Marlyn died sixteen years ago.”
“Are you saying she died shortly after she left here?”
“Yes.”
“How long after leaving here?”
“About six months.” Madame Gertrude answered Wulfgard’s questions exactly as he asked them, not giving any information he did not ask for.
“Was she at home with her parents when she died?”
“Yes.”
“Can you not give more information than just answering yes?” Petre was frustrated and angry.
“I do not know what Wulfgard wants to know.”
“He wants to know everything.” Petre went back beside Mairyn’s bed, stroking her hair again.
“Petre, I thank you for your concern, but we will get our answers, even if we must be here all night and even if Madame Gertrude does not eat or drink or sleep until we are satisfied.” Wulfgard smirked at Madame Gertrude. He refilled his drink cup and took a long draft of it while looking at Madame Gertrude. She whimpered again and sat on her bottom.
“You take your time answering my questions, Madame,” said Wulfgard. “We will not disturb you until we have dragged everything out one simple question at a time. Or, you could tell us the story in full.”
“As you say,” said Madame Gertrude, “I saw these things in Marlyn’s room here when you brought her home. We were all younger then and I tried to befriend Marlyn. She was quite simple and believed the best in people. While you were gone on your last trip, we became quite close, which you never knew. Her parents came on their visit. There was some trouble. Marlyn did not tell me what it was but she was very disturbed. She did tell her parents and they thought whatever it was bad enough that she must go home with them. It took them several days to convince her to leave you but they did prevail. They packed up all of her belongings and took her back home.” Madame Gertrude cleared her throat. “Can I have something to drink? I am quite parched.”
“When you are done with your tale. The faster you tell it the sooner you may drink.”
“Once she was home, Marlyn wrote to me. Her parents had forbidden her to contact you, but she missed you and thought I could give her some news of you. She invited me to visit. So I went to see her. Her parents would not deny her this. By the time I got to her parents’ estate, she was already eight months pregnant. I stayed with her during the last weeks of her pregnancy. We became very close. While she was heart broken that she could no longer be with you, she was happy that she was having your children. Finally she went into labor, but it was no going well. She was a small woman and her belly was swollen much larger than most women get when they are with child. She was in labor almost three days before giving birth to twin girls. Marlyn had lost a lot of blood and she was very exhausted, physically and emotionally. She knew she was dying. She had me gather together the things you see on the bed. She told me to take her daughters and these things and bring them to you and see that I always played a role in raising them. I promised, and then she died. Her parents were sad. It was easy to convince them to allow me to take the girls, especially since there were witnesses that it was Marlyn’s last wish. And so I took them and did exactly as she asked.”
“Are you saying that Mairyn and Lauryn are my daughters by Marlyn?”
“Yes, Lauryn was your daughter and now she is dead.”
“You are a cruel woman, Gertrude,” said Flora. “You have kept these girls away from their father and now one of them can never get to call him so.”
“I did exactly as Marlyn instructed me. I brought the babies back to their father, but she never said to give them to him. He has known them almost all of their lives. Marlyn told me to be instrumental in their upbringing and I was exactly that.”
“You did what she said but not what she wanted. You know she never would have wanted you to raise them as you did.” Flora shook her head at Madame Gertrude. “You took what she said and perverted it for your own profit and your own ends, for some sort of game of revenge.”
“She should have been more careful who she trusted. She trusted Wulfgard and look where that got her.”
“You are a despicable woman,” said Petre.
“Like I care what some poor boy with no parents thinks of me. You are forced to live on Wulfgard’s kindness and falsely call him Uncle when you are no blood relation.”
“What does that mean?” Petre looked from Madame Gertrude to Wulfgard. “Is this true, Uncle?”
“The woman, who I called sister, was not really my sister from my mother and father. She was the daughter of a very close friend of my mother’s. Your mother and I grew up together from babyhood and I always called her sister and I always thought of her as my sister. My parents legally adopted her when she was a baby. So while I am not your Uncle by blood, I am your Uncle by law and by choice. That is all that matters. Do not let this spiteful woman poison our relationship. Do not let her win another victory for evil. Agreed?”
Petre nodded his head.
“We will discuss the particulars of your heritage later in private,” said Wulfgard.
Petre nodded again.
“I am confused,” said Mairyn.
“I am not surprised,” said Madame Gertrude, “You never were too bright.”
“Shut your stinking rotten mouth.” Petre rushed to Madame Gertrude but was held back from her by Smyth and Briin. “You are not fit to speak to Mairyn. Do not address her again.”
“Petre, please come back and stand beside me.” Mairyn waited until he had come back to her side. She looked at Wulfgard. “I am really your daughter, is that what she is saying?”
“Yes and now we know why you reminded me so much of Marlyn. We chose to be daughter and father and now we really are father and daughter.”
“But so many years have been lost and you will never be able to get to know Lauryn.”
“I will always regret not paying more attention to Lauryn and not caring for her more. But I could not get close to her. We did not get along. I do not know if finding out she was my daughter would have made a difference to either of us or to how we felt about each other.”
“It may have made some sort of difference to Lauryn,” said Madame Gertrude.
19
“What do you mean?” asked Wulfgard.
“Being your daughter may be why she killed herself.”
“She slipped from the path,” said Mairyn.
“No, she jumped.”
“How do you know she jumped?” asked Wulfgard.
“She was very distraught. She had found out that you were her father. Normally, that would have been good for her and me through her, but she had behaved quite stupidly.”
“Wait,” said Neemyn. “Who told her she was Wulfgard’s daughter?”
“I believe Gideon may have told her. They have been meeting in secret somewhere while he has been in hiding.”
“Gideon knows that I am Mairyn and Lauryn’s father?”
“Yes he has known for several years. I told him.”
“He would marry his own sister?” Petre voiced the shock that everyone except Madame Gertrude felt.
“If you think he would care, you do not know him very well,” said Madame Gertrude. “He thought it quite the joke. But it seems Lauryn could not live with the idea.”
“If she found out now before they were married, she didn’t have to go through with it,” said Mairyn. “Why then would she kill herself?”
“Once the engagement had been announced, Lauryn noticed Gideon’s attentions to you so she thought she was losing him to you and she thought to draw him closer to herself in the age old way of women and then she found herself with child. And then she discovered it would be her brother’s child and she could not life with that. So she decided to kill herself in a way that no one would forget her.”
“And you just let her do it?” asked Mairyn.
“It was her choice. If the little fool had stuck to the plan instead of trying to think for herself she never would have found herself in trouble, but she claimed to actually have loved Gideon. Imagine that?”
“You have so much to answer for, Gertrude,” said Flora.
“I have only ever done what was asked of me. I can not be blamed for the poor choices of other people.”
“You can when you withhold important information from those around you.” Flora checked Mairyn’s arm. The poultices seemed to be working. She placed her hand to Mairyn’s forehead and found it cool. She bean packing up her belongings.
“I have had enough for one day. If it were not so late, I would find a hot bath to wash this dirt from me. As it is, I will leave you to deal with Gertrude tonight, Wulfgard. I can not stomach her any more.”
“Oh, you always were the good one,” said Madame Gertrude. “But you have nothing but a few herbs for your old age.”
“And what do you have, Gertrude, but the hate of those you have done wrong and your own personal cell if you are lucky, an execution if we are lucky.”
Madame Gertrude blanched.
“I will be back in the morning to check your arm, Mairyn. Take the sleeping draught I left.”
“Thank you, Flora,” said Mairyn.
Flora finished packing her sack. Neemyn took it from her.
“I will see you to the house where you will be spending the night. I have heard more than enough myself and I must check on the whereabouts of my grandchildren.” Neemyn hoisted Flora’s pack over his shoulder and patted Wulfgard on the arm. Neemyn and Flora made a wide path around Madame Gertrude as they left.
“You have done an excellent job sickening us all, Madame Gertrude. And tomorrow we must mount a thorough search for Gideon. You must be placed somewhere with no resources to cause more problems,” said Wulfgard.
“You said if I spoke, I would be helping myself.”
“I made you no promises. You deeds have been heinous, indeed.”
“Might I make a suggestion?” asked Smyth.
Wulfgard nodded.
“We have been cleaning out the barns lately and there is a storage stall that is empty. It has a sturdy door that can be bolted from the outside. We could lock Madame Gertrude in there until such time when a decision can me made as regards her future. We can put in a pallet and a piss pot. We will of course, remain on guard.”
“Yes, Smyth. Make it so,” said Wulfgard.
Two of the men grabbed Madame Gertrude by the arms, while a third walked in front of her and the fourth followed behind.
“I’m thirsty and hungry.” Madame Gertrude whines as they took her away.
“Be sure to water her when you lock her up,” said Wulfgard.
“Should we do exactly what you say, Sire?” asked Smyth. The four men laughed as Madame Gertrude continued to whimper.
“I wish to stay her with Mairyn and Roban tonight, Uncle.”
“A good idea, Petre. We will still post a guard outside but I think we would all feel better if you were here. I will have a pallet brought into you along with food and drink. I’m sure you have things to talk about. I, on the other hand, have much to drown in drink.”
Wulfgard went to Mairyn and kissed her on the forehead. “Good night, my daughter.”
Mairyn stroked Wulfgard’s cheek with her good hand. “Good night, my father.”
“Good night, Petre.” Wulfgard kissed Petre on the cheek. Wulfgard nodded to Roban and left.
“We found out so many horrible and disturbing things today,” said Mairyn.
“But we did hear one really good thing,” said Petre.
“What was that?”
“You and I are not really related.”
Petre leaned over and kissed Mairyn on the mouth.
The morning broke bright and clear. All of the available men in Wulfgard’s halle were awake and breaking their fast before the sun came up. They were joined by many men from the village and both of the hunt masters. All of the skilled hunting dogs (Elkhounds, Beagles and Terriers) had been rounded up and were waiting in the courtyard with their various handlers or owners.
The men had prepared drink bladders filled with weak wine and ale. Cook had wrapped up smoked meats, cheeses and bread in individual packets for each searcher. The men would not come back with out their quarry this time.
Petre and Jonithon would remain in the halle with Mairyn and Roban, acting as their guards. They would stay in Mairyn’s room until Gideon had been caught. Smyth, Franc, Llood and Briin would remain on guard over Madame Gertrude, two at a time and changing shifts every few hours. Shepp was still healing at home with his wife and while his spirit was willing his body needed time to recuperate, which was fine with Joscelin his wife.
Despite Wulfgard’s orders, Zelda had thrown her daughter Zina out of her house. Zina was staying with Nanci and her sisters to make sure Zina stayed out of further trouble and to keep an eye on her in case Gideon showed up.
The women of the town and halle had an alarm system of bells and gongs setup in case Gideon should somehow get past the searches and show up while the men were away. The word had spread quickly about Lauryn being Wulfgard’s daughter and Gideon knowing of this fact all along and he still went along with the marriage plans and he even got her with child and that is why she threw herself from the mountain. Everyone would be on edge until Gideon was caught and dealt with.
The men and dogs had been divided up into search teams of at least two men and one dog. Most groups had more of each. Every man was armed with at least his knife and most carried swords with a few hunting bows and war bows among the archers.
Wulfgard met with the searches as they finished organizing in the courtyard. Wulfgard gave out pieces of Gideon’s clothing to each search party for the dogs to use as scent guides.
“Gideon is my son and as much as it breaks my heart to admit it, he is dangerous in such a cold and calculating way that we must find him today, capture him and lock him up before he does any more harm.”
No one replied but several men gave Wulfgard sympathetic nods. They knew what it was like to have children that did not grow up the way you would hope.
“While I hope that we can bring him in without harm to him, I do not want anyone else injured or killed trying not to hurt him. Do not put yourselves in danger protecting him. It would be best if we could speak to him for more answers to a long list of questions, but the most important thing is that he does not have the opportunity to hurt anyone else.”
Wulfgard joined his search group and all of the parties were off in various directions.
It wasn’t long before one of the groups got a hit at the skull cave. They gave the signal for other groups to join them as backup and then proceeded with caution into the caves. Wulfgard was among them.
When they entered they did find the caves empty but there were signs that Gideon had used the caves as a hiding place and camp. The floor was littered with half eaten food and Gideon had defecated in several corners. They also found two skulls that had been thrown against a wall and splintered into many pieces. Wulfgard sent one of the men to find Jondan and Izabo to tell them of the desecration of the skull cave so they could have it cleaned up and resanctified. He also wanted Jondan to figure out who the two skulls had belonged to.
The search parties had been gone through the mid-day meal. Very little food was eaten by anyone except Madame Gertrude who ate several helpings of food. Her guards just kept feeding her to keep her quiet.
Mairyn and Petre tried to play a game of squares but could not concentrate so they gave up and spent most of the time sitting quietly in front of Mairyn’s fire, holding hands.
Roban was spinning yarn with a drop spindle and Jonithon was helping her by rolling the spun thread into balls. They seemed to be finding ways of communicating and Jonithon was showing Roban plenty of romantic attention.
Kym and Kohl, who were left at the halle when Neemyn joined the search came running into the halle screaming that gongs were being hit down by the lake. Their voices were followed by the distant sound of clanging which grew closer as more women began hitting their gongs and bells. There was the brief sound of a woman’s scream and then barking dogs and men yelling could be heard from the mountain paths.
“You two stay in here and barracade the door by pushing the chest in front of it,” said Petre as he headed to the door. “Do not open the door until you hear my voice, do you understand?”
Mairyn nodded to Petre. Petre and Jonithon ran towards all of the noise and commotion. Mairyn slammed the door to her room shut and she and Roban pushed the chest in front of the door and then they sat down with their backs to the chest and waited.
Petre and Jonithon entered the courtyard with their knives and swords drawn. The town was full of the sound of women screaming and bells and gongs being hit. The barking of the dogs and the shooting of the men with them could be heard at various points on the path down the mountain into the town. Smyth, Franc, Llood and Briin rounded the corner of the halle with their swords drawn just as Gideon came running into the courtyard. He came to a skidding halt, looked around the yard like a cornered animal, saw Petre and ran at him head long with his knife raised to kill.
Petre ducked and crouched and rammed himself into Gideon’s midsection, pushing him back into Smyth who was behind Gideon. Gideon’s knife flew from his hand as the wind was knocked out of him. Llood kicked Gideon’s knife away from Gideon. Franc picked up the knife and ran off while Petre flipped Gideon on his back and sat across his chest. Gideon continued to fight even though he could not breathe. Petre punched him in the face, knocking out several teeth. Gideon tried to buck Petre off of him and flip Petre over his head. Petre punched Gideon again breaking Gideon’s nose and ripping open the skin on Petre’s hand.
Gideon howled in pain, covering his face with his hands. Franc came running back into the courtyard with a length of rope. Smyth and Llood grabbed Gideon’s upper arms as Petre got off of him. They rolled him over, lashing his wrists together behind him while he cursed and yelled at them, his blood flying in all directions and showering those close by. They turned Gideon over and bound his ankles while he tried to kick them. Once that was done, they all jumped away from him. He squirmed and fought the ropes, flopping around on the ground like a landed fish. He continued to curse them. After catching their breaths, the men looked up to see all of the town’s women and the men and dogs who had been on the search parties ringing the edge of the courtyard in complete silence. Their relief at having captured Gideon was overshadowed by Gideon’s continued foul cursing and screaming.
“He slit Zelda’s throat,” said Minta. The crowd tried to back further away from Gideon. Zina, Zelda’s daughter, screamed and fainted.
Wulfgard got everyone organized. Gideon was taken off to the barns and put in another of the empty stalls and guards were placed by him and the ones by Madame Gertrude were reinstalled. Zina was taken back to Minta’s house and put to bed with her friend Nanci keeping watch over her. Next door at her mother’s house, Zelda’s body was being wrapped and put on a litter after several people reviewed the room where she was killed. Her body would be taken to the cold cellar and placed there with Lauryn’s body until the burial rituals were performed. The dogs and men were sent off to their various homes to be fed and rested for the night. Generally, everyone struggled to get back to normal, knowing a tribunal would be held in the town square beginning after midday dinner. Everyone made a conscious effort to forget about Gideon for the rest of the evening and into the night. Tomorrow would be soon enough to deal with his madness, because mad he must be.
Petre went to tell Mairyn and Roban they could come out of Mairyn’s room as Gideon had been caught. Petre moved the chest back to where it belonged. The evening meal was being served. Petre and Mairyn sat together at the evening meal, Petre telling Mairyn what he knew about Gideon being caught. Roban sat with Jonithon. He patiently pantomimed his explanation to Roban. Cook had made a simple meal of a thick stew with bread and butter. The meal was filling and satisfied the simplicity that was needed after the day’s events. Wulfgard took to his rooms alone and closed himself in with a large jug of ale. No one expected to hear from him for the rest of the night
“Being your daughter may be why she killed herself.”
“She slipped from the path,” said Mairyn.
“No, she jumped.”
“How do you know she jumped?” asked Wulfgard.
“She was very distraught. She had found out that you were her father. Normally, that would have been good for her and me through her, but she had behaved quite stupidly.”
“Wait,” said Neemyn. “Who told her she was Wulfgard’s daughter?”
“I believe Gideon may have told her. They have been meeting in secret somewhere while he has been in hiding.”
“Gideon knows that I am Mairyn and Lauryn’s father?”
“Yes he has known for several years. I told him.”
“He would marry his own sister?” Petre voiced the shock that everyone except Madame Gertrude felt.
“If you think he would care, you do not know him very well,” said Madame Gertrude. “He thought it quite the joke. But it seems Lauryn could not live with the idea.”
“If she found out now before they were married, she didn’t have to go through with it,” said Mairyn. “Why then would she kill herself?”
“Once the engagement had been announced, Lauryn noticed Gideon’s attentions to you so she thought she was losing him to you and she thought to draw him closer to herself in the age old way of women and then she found herself with child. And then she discovered it would be her brother’s child and she could not life with that. So she decided to kill herself in a way that no one would forget her.”
“And you just let her do it?” asked Mairyn.
“It was her choice. If the little fool had stuck to the plan instead of trying to think for herself she never would have found herself in trouble, but she claimed to actually have loved Gideon. Imagine that?”
“You have so much to answer for, Gertrude,” said Flora.
“I have only ever done what was asked of me. I can not be blamed for the poor choices of other people.”
“You can when you withhold important information from those around you.” Flora checked Mairyn’s arm. The poultices seemed to be working. She placed her hand to Mairyn’s forehead and found it cool. She bean packing up her belongings.
“I have had enough for one day. If it were not so late, I would find a hot bath to wash this dirt from me. As it is, I will leave you to deal with Gertrude tonight, Wulfgard. I can not stomach her any more.”
“Oh, you always were the good one,” said Madame Gertrude. “But you have nothing but a few herbs for your old age.”
“And what do you have, Gertrude, but the hate of those you have done wrong and your own personal cell if you are lucky, an execution if we are lucky.”
Madame Gertrude blanched.
“I will be back in the morning to check your arm, Mairyn. Take the sleeping draught I left.”
“Thank you, Flora,” said Mairyn.
Flora finished packing her sack. Neemyn took it from her.
“I will see you to the house where you will be spending the night. I have heard more than enough myself and I must check on the whereabouts of my grandchildren.” Neemyn hoisted Flora’s pack over his shoulder and patted Wulfgard on the arm. Neemyn and Flora made a wide path around Madame Gertrude as they left.
“You have done an excellent job sickening us all, Madame Gertrude. And tomorrow we must mount a thorough search for Gideon. You must be placed somewhere with no resources to cause more problems,” said Wulfgard.
“You said if I spoke, I would be helping myself.”
“I made you no promises. You deeds have been heinous, indeed.”
“Might I make a suggestion?” asked Smyth.
Wulfgard nodded.
“We have been cleaning out the barns lately and there is a storage stall that is empty. It has a sturdy door that can be bolted from the outside. We could lock Madame Gertrude in there until such time when a decision can me made as regards her future. We can put in a pallet and a piss pot. We will of course, remain on guard.”
“Yes, Smyth. Make it so,” said Wulfgard.
Two of the men grabbed Madame Gertrude by the arms, while a third walked in front of her and the fourth followed behind.
“I’m thirsty and hungry.” Madame Gertrude whines as they took her away.
“Be sure to water her when you lock her up,” said Wulfgard.
“Should we do exactly what you say, Sire?” asked Smyth. The four men laughed as Madame Gertrude continued to whimper.
“I wish to stay her with Mairyn and Roban tonight, Uncle.”
“A good idea, Petre. We will still post a guard outside but I think we would all feel better if you were here. I will have a pallet brought into you along with food and drink. I’m sure you have things to talk about. I, on the other hand, have much to drown in drink.”
Wulfgard went to Mairyn and kissed her on the forehead. “Good night, my daughter.”
Mairyn stroked Wulfgard’s cheek with her good hand. “Good night, my father.”
“Good night, Petre.” Wulfgard kissed Petre on the cheek. Wulfgard nodded to Roban and left.
“We found out so many horrible and disturbing things today,” said Mairyn.
“But we did hear one really good thing,” said Petre.
“What was that?”
“You and I are not really related.”
Petre leaned over and kissed Mairyn on the mouth.
The morning broke bright and clear. All of the available men in Wulfgard’s halle were awake and breaking their fast before the sun came up. They were joined by many men from the village and both of the hunt masters. All of the skilled hunting dogs (Elkhounds, Beagles and Terriers) had been rounded up and were waiting in the courtyard with their various handlers or owners.
The men had prepared drink bladders filled with weak wine and ale. Cook had wrapped up smoked meats, cheeses and bread in individual packets for each searcher. The men would not come back with out their quarry this time.
Petre and Jonithon would remain in the halle with Mairyn and Roban, acting as their guards. They would stay in Mairyn’s room until Gideon had been caught. Smyth, Franc, Llood and Briin would remain on guard over Madame Gertrude, two at a time and changing shifts every few hours. Shepp was still healing at home with his wife and while his spirit was willing his body needed time to recuperate, which was fine with Joscelin his wife.
Despite Wulfgard’s orders, Zelda had thrown her daughter Zina out of her house. Zina was staying with Nanci and her sisters to make sure Zina stayed out of further trouble and to keep an eye on her in case Gideon showed up.
The women of the town and halle had an alarm system of bells and gongs setup in case Gideon should somehow get past the searches and show up while the men were away. The word had spread quickly about Lauryn being Wulfgard’s daughter and Gideon knowing of this fact all along and he still went along with the marriage plans and he even got her with child and that is why she threw herself from the mountain. Everyone would be on edge until Gideon was caught and dealt with.
The men and dogs had been divided up into search teams of at least two men and one dog. Most groups had more of each. Every man was armed with at least his knife and most carried swords with a few hunting bows and war bows among the archers.
Wulfgard met with the searches as they finished organizing in the courtyard. Wulfgard gave out pieces of Gideon’s clothing to each search party for the dogs to use as scent guides.
“Gideon is my son and as much as it breaks my heart to admit it, he is dangerous in such a cold and calculating way that we must find him today, capture him and lock him up before he does any more harm.”
No one replied but several men gave Wulfgard sympathetic nods. They knew what it was like to have children that did not grow up the way you would hope.
“While I hope that we can bring him in without harm to him, I do not want anyone else injured or killed trying not to hurt him. Do not put yourselves in danger protecting him. It would be best if we could speak to him for more answers to a long list of questions, but the most important thing is that he does not have the opportunity to hurt anyone else.”
Wulfgard joined his search group and all of the parties were off in various directions.
It wasn’t long before one of the groups got a hit at the skull cave. They gave the signal for other groups to join them as backup and then proceeded with caution into the caves. Wulfgard was among them.
When they entered they did find the caves empty but there were signs that Gideon had used the caves as a hiding place and camp. The floor was littered with half eaten food and Gideon had defecated in several corners. They also found two skulls that had been thrown against a wall and splintered into many pieces. Wulfgard sent one of the men to find Jondan and Izabo to tell them of the desecration of the skull cave so they could have it cleaned up and resanctified. He also wanted Jondan to figure out who the two skulls had belonged to.
The search parties had been gone through the mid-day meal. Very little food was eaten by anyone except Madame Gertrude who ate several helpings of food. Her guards just kept feeding her to keep her quiet.
Mairyn and Petre tried to play a game of squares but could not concentrate so they gave up and spent most of the time sitting quietly in front of Mairyn’s fire, holding hands.
Roban was spinning yarn with a drop spindle and Jonithon was helping her by rolling the spun thread into balls. They seemed to be finding ways of communicating and Jonithon was showing Roban plenty of romantic attention.
Kym and Kohl, who were left at the halle when Neemyn joined the search came running into the halle screaming that gongs were being hit down by the lake. Their voices were followed by the distant sound of clanging which grew closer as more women began hitting their gongs and bells. There was the brief sound of a woman’s scream and then barking dogs and men yelling could be heard from the mountain paths.
“You two stay in here and barracade the door by pushing the chest in front of it,” said Petre as he headed to the door. “Do not open the door until you hear my voice, do you understand?”
Mairyn nodded to Petre. Petre and Jonithon ran towards all of the noise and commotion. Mairyn slammed the door to her room shut and she and Roban pushed the chest in front of the door and then they sat down with their backs to the chest and waited.
Petre and Jonithon entered the courtyard with their knives and swords drawn. The town was full of the sound of women screaming and bells and gongs being hit. The barking of the dogs and the shooting of the men with them could be heard at various points on the path down the mountain into the town. Smyth, Franc, Llood and Briin rounded the corner of the halle with their swords drawn just as Gideon came running into the courtyard. He came to a skidding halt, looked around the yard like a cornered animal, saw Petre and ran at him head long with his knife raised to kill.
Petre ducked and crouched and rammed himself into Gideon’s midsection, pushing him back into Smyth who was behind Gideon. Gideon’s knife flew from his hand as the wind was knocked out of him. Llood kicked Gideon’s knife away from Gideon. Franc picked up the knife and ran off while Petre flipped Gideon on his back and sat across his chest. Gideon continued to fight even though he could not breathe. Petre punched him in the face, knocking out several teeth. Gideon tried to buck Petre off of him and flip Petre over his head. Petre punched Gideon again breaking Gideon’s nose and ripping open the skin on Petre’s hand.
Gideon howled in pain, covering his face with his hands. Franc came running back into the courtyard with a length of rope. Smyth and Llood grabbed Gideon’s upper arms as Petre got off of him. They rolled him over, lashing his wrists together behind him while he cursed and yelled at them, his blood flying in all directions and showering those close by. They turned Gideon over and bound his ankles while he tried to kick them. Once that was done, they all jumped away from him. He squirmed and fought the ropes, flopping around on the ground like a landed fish. He continued to curse them. After catching their breaths, the men looked up to see all of the town’s women and the men and dogs who had been on the search parties ringing the edge of the courtyard in complete silence. Their relief at having captured Gideon was overshadowed by Gideon’s continued foul cursing and screaming.
“He slit Zelda’s throat,” said Minta. The crowd tried to back further away from Gideon. Zina, Zelda’s daughter, screamed and fainted.
Wulfgard got everyone organized. Gideon was taken off to the barns and put in another of the empty stalls and guards were placed by him and the ones by Madame Gertrude were reinstalled. Zina was taken back to Minta’s house and put to bed with her friend Nanci keeping watch over her. Next door at her mother’s house, Zelda’s body was being wrapped and put on a litter after several people reviewed the room where she was killed. Her body would be taken to the cold cellar and placed there with Lauryn’s body until the burial rituals were performed. The dogs and men were sent off to their various homes to be fed and rested for the night. Generally, everyone struggled to get back to normal, knowing a tribunal would be held in the town square beginning after midday dinner. Everyone made a conscious effort to forget about Gideon for the rest of the evening and into the night. Tomorrow would be soon enough to deal with his madness, because mad he must be.
Petre went to tell Mairyn and Roban they could come out of Mairyn’s room as Gideon had been caught. Petre moved the chest back to where it belonged. The evening meal was being served. Petre and Mairyn sat together at the evening meal, Petre telling Mairyn what he knew about Gideon being caught. Roban sat with Jonithon. He patiently pantomimed his explanation to Roban. Cook had made a simple meal of a thick stew with bread and butter. The meal was filling and satisfied the simplicity that was needed after the day’s events. Wulfgard took to his rooms alone and closed himself in with a large jug of ale. No one expected to hear from him for the rest of the night
20
The next morning was used to set up the town square for the tribunal where the town would sit in judgment of Gideon and Madame Gertrude with Jondan as the presiding judge as Hallstatt’s resident Druidic priest. Izabo would be there to help with the memory of the proceedings. Benches were placed on the dais. Two stools were set up so that Gideon and Madame Gertrude would not be sitting next to each other. People brought benches from their homes and set them up because they knew the afternoon would be a long one, too long to spend the hours standing.
Gideon was taken from his stall to relief himself. He was given buckets of fresh water to clean himself up from his beating the day before and from his days on the run. He was also given clean clothes to change into. Neemyn and Flora were sent for so they could check on Gideon’s broken nose and busted teeth. He cursed each person he came into contact with, even trying to spit on his guards. He was told if he did not stop cursing and spitting they would gag. He called Flora a particularly foul name, so Smyth took a rag and wrapped it around Gideon’s head while Gideon tried to evade him, swinging his head back and forth and trying to bite Smyth. Smyth tied the gag nice and tight. The decided not to feed him because then they would have to take the gag off and they didn’t want to hear him speak again until it was completely necessary.
Madame Gertrude was allowed to wash and eat and change. She kept her mouth shut because she had a better sense of survival than Gideon did.
The morning went smoothly but all of the people in the town were solemn. They arrived at the town square and took their places on the benches. Children were kept away in a group nursery set up in the halle of Wulfhalle, entertained by several older children and supervised by some elders who did not wish to attend the day’s events.
Madame Gertrude was brought to the dais first and sat on a stool. She sat quietly looking at the floor, the perfect appearance of someone who regretted her behavior and was humbled.
Gideon was carried to the dais, one guard carrying him under his arm pits, one guard carrying his feet. The guards sat him on his stool and he tried to stand up. Smyth and Franc pushed him back on the stool but he continued to struggle so they tied him to the stool in such a way that he could not stand or move without falling over.
The benches directly in front of the dais were left empty for Wulfgard, Mairyn, Petre, Neemyn and Flora. They arrived not long after the prisoners were settled on the stage. Jondan arrived with Izabo. They were the last people that were needed to get the proceedings started.
Jondan went over to Smyth and told him to untie and ungag Gideon. Smyth told Jondan about Gideon’s behavior.
“Gideon, we are all here to hear what you have to say,” said Jondan. “If I agree to have you untied and the gag removed will you co-operate and speak in a fitting manner?”
Gideon nodded once.
“Untie him.”
Smyth looked to Wulfgard for guidance even though as their druid priest, Smyth should have obeyed Jondan without question. Wulfgard looked at his son and knew that he was insane but there was nothing else to do but go along with things except as if they were dealing with someone in their right mind. Wulfgard nodded to Smyth to follow Jondan’s instructions.
Smyth and Franc freed Gideon but stayed very close to him as he sat on his stool.
Jondan faced Gideon.
“Madame Gertrude has told us that Lauryn threw herself from the mountain. Is this true?”
“Yes, stupid girl.”
“Madame Gertrude said she was with child, your child and that you had told Lauryn that you and she were brother and sister. Is this also true?”
“Which part?” asked Gideon.
“I don’t know hat you mean,” said Gideon.
“It is true that she was pregnant with my child, but it is not true that I told her we are brother and sister, because that is not true.”
“Did you not tell Lauryn that Wulfgard was her father?”
“Yes, I did.”
“So in essence you told Lauryn you were brother and sister and she could not live with this truth.”
“If the stupid girl had not gotten hysterical she would have learned that I was not her brother, but she jump to conclusions and then she just jumped. Madame Gertrude could have stopped her at any time.”
“How could Madame Gertrude have stopped Lauryn’s suicide?”
“Madame Gertrude could have and should have told Lauryn that Wulfgard is not my father.”
Everyone looked at Madame Gertrude, who whimpered apathetically.
“I see the dear Madame has not been forthcoming with the whole truth. Well let me tell you a few interesting facts.”
Gideon shifted a bit on his stool, looked at Mairyn, winked at her and blew her a kiss. She turned away and he laughed at her.
“I wanted so much to compare you sisters but I guess that just wasn’t to be. A shame. I think I would have had more fun with you than with Lauryn. She was just too eager. You I think would have put up more of a fight.”
People in the audience gasped. Petre stood, fists clenched. Wulfgard pulled him back down.
“Gideon, you agreed to cooperate,” said Jondan.
“I agreed to tell the truth and I am. You just don’t like to hear it.” Gideon cleared his throat. “Can I have a cup of ale? I have had nothing to drink since sometime yesterday.” A horn of ale was brought and Gideon downed the whole thing.
“Where to begin? Back where it all started would be the best place I think. Some of this part was told to me by my mother, who I think we can believe since it’s not very flattering to her. But I didn’t find this out until shortly before her death. All those years of deception.
“Her father was bankrupt. He had wasted all of his estates by always being on the wrong side, so by the time my “father” came on the scene; my mother’s family had lost their titles and their estates. My grandfather was barely keeping them afloat by blackmailing people for funds. My mother said he was a brute, getting drunk and beating her and her mother. My mother wanted some luxuries and to get away from her father, so when Wulfgard wanted to marry her she jumped at the chance of escape from her family. But she always hated Wulfgard and could never bear his touch. She did not want to have his children (she never really want anyone’s children, not being the motherly type) so she took potions to prevent pregnancies. Then she fell in love and took this man as her lover. By this time she and Wulfgard had stopped sleeping together. She became careless and became pregnant by her lover. Now she had to seduce Wulfgard to cover up her infidelity which is what she did. And there I was. And the years went by and I got older and my mother became more dissatisfied and began drinking. One night when I was nine, my mother, in a drunken tirade about her life told me that Gideon was not my father. She told me how she had duped him from the beginning. I asked who my father was, if she knew. She knew alright and then I knew. My mother, the particular, snobbish, pretentious bitch that she was, had fallen in love with the pig herder, a man who only bathed once every three months if he fell into the lake by accident. That was the night I lured my mother and her lover, my father up the mountain for a little family reunion. My father, who was very proud to have me as a son by the way Wulfgard, died happily when I hit him on the back of the head with a rock. My mother became hysterical and inconsolable, so I pushed her off the mountain, to relieve her pain. I hide my father’s body in a ravine, allowing the flesh to rot off of his body. I went back often to check on him. When his skull was free of hair and skin and muscle, I etched his skull and placed it next to my mother’s in Skull Cave, my illustrious ancestors.”
“You were only nine,” said Wulfgard.
“I was always a determined child. At first I wanted to be your son. You brought home Marlyn and I did not want her with us. When you were away that last time I told Marlyn that I was not your son but you did not know it and I told her I had killed my mother and my real father and that if she did not leave, I would kill her, too. She could not believe it of me. Marlyn never told anyone about me and then her parents came to visit and they could see something was amiss between us. It took them several days but they finally got the story from Marlyn and they looked at me closely and they believed. So they packed Marlyn up and took her away and you never saw her again. I had you all to myself but you were so heartbroken over Marlyn that you were never the same. You ignored me. We could never get close.
“Then, Madame Gertrude returned to town from an extended trip. She arranged a secret meeting with me and told me she had been with Marlyn who had told Madame Gertrude everything because they had gotten so close. She believed Marlyn. She just wanted me to know that she knew. We respected each other’s abilities. Then, a couple years later, Madame Gertrude brought home twin girls. I watched carefully as time went by and I could see their resemblance to both Marlyn and Wulfgard. By the time Lauryn and Mairyn were about fourteen Madame Gertrude and I had made plans. I had given up all hope to have Wulfgard as a real father. I would settle for having his daughter and one day he would know what pain really was like. I would say, once again, I have succeeded.”
Stunned silence greeted the finish of Gideon’s tale. He stared out at the crowd with defiance, trying to hold someone’s line of sight. He laughed as one after another, the people looked away from him. It was at this time that Zina arrived accompanied by Nanci and her sister Minta.
“Another stupid girl,” said Gideon.
Zina began to cry.
“Look at her; pathetic, plain and needy.”
“I love you, Gideon,” said Zina. “Why are you being mean to me? I am going to have your baby. I did what you wanted and you killed my mother.”
“I was looking for you to kill you, you idiot.” Gideon launched himself off of the stage at Zina. Zina fell back off of the bench she was sitting on. When he realized he had taken everyone by surprise he took of down the street. Smyth and Franc took off after Gideon, but he was fast and he was down the street and up the mountain path long before them. The crowd watched his progress up the mountain as if they were watching a play. He reached the part in the path that was right above the stage in the town center.
“I am the most exciting thing that has happened to your lives. You will miss me when I am gone. But here, let me make sure you never forget me.” Gideon stood at the top of the mountain wall waiting for Smyth and Franc to get nearer to him. When they were only a short distance away, Gideon spread out his arms, laughed hysterically and he jumped. He flew out over their heads and landed head first on the stage right in front of Madame Gertrude. She never moved.
Several days had passed with the burial ceremonies quietly performed as the town was duty bound to do. They performed three separate burials. Zelda’s was the largest and the one that seemed most normal, with Zina crying at her mother’s gravesite, but everyone knew Zina was crying for herself. When asked what she wanted, Zina had said she wanted to marry a man who would take her far away from Hallstatt. Wulfgard was able to set up a marriage agreement for her within a day. The contract had been agreed and witnessed. When told about the arrangements she whined that she really did mean it. She didn’t want to go away. Wulfgard told her it was too late and she should start to learn to make better choices real fast if she did not want to be unhappy for the rest of her life. Hence her self pity at her mother’s grave, but by now she had annoyed Nanci and her sisters and they just wanted her gone from their sight. She would be leaving with her new husband as soon as the burial was complete.
Gideon’s burial ceremony was small with only Wulfgard, Mairyn and Peter in attendance besides Jondan and Izabo. No one said anything but they all felt the waste of a life and marveled at how it had gone so very wrong. Wulfgard had Gideon buried with family honors as a token to their shattered relationship.
Lauryn’s burial was the saddest of all. Wulfgard did not like the person who was his daughter when she was alive and he wondered if she would have been different if Madame Gertrude had given him his daughters when they were babies. Mairyn knew her sister and did not think that she would have been much different with Wulfgard’s influence but she wished they could have had the chance to try. Petre hoped they could all get to some sort of normal lives now that the last of the burials were complete.
There was only task left to complete so that this mess could be put behind them.
Madame Gertrude was given a pack containing one change of clothing, a few coins and a week’s worth of food. A small group of town’s people were gathered to be witnesses and escorts to Madame Gertrude’s exile. They put her in a boat and rowed her across the lake, putting her out on the other side. While she glared and growled, she never spoke to any of them. If she ever tried to return to Hallstatt she would be killed on sight.
Madame Gertrude’s guesthaus, The Lindwurm, was given to Mairyn in compensation for all her years of abuse, for Mairyn’s lost childhood with her father and sister and for all of the trouble Madame Gertrude had caused her. This compensation included everything in The Lindwurm, which meant that Mairyn now had Madame Gertrude’s secret stash of gold and silver coins. Mairyn had become a very rich woman.
Wulfgard wrote to Marlyn’s parents, explaining everything that he had discovered and letting them know they still had one lovely granddaughter alive that wished to know them. They wrote back their shock and sorrow at all the disasters that Wulfgard detailed and their joy at hearing about Mairyn.
Petre asked Wulfgard for permission to marry Mairyn. First Wulfgard told Petre about Petre’s real parents. His mother, Selma, was a ward of Wulfgard’s father and Selma and Wulfgard had grown up together as brother and sister. Selma fell in love and married. Her husband, Petre’s father, Teyador, was a traveling merchant. Teyador was the one who had all of the contacts for the fine wines, silks and spices that found their way to Hallstatt. After Petre’s birth, his parents went on a caravan to the Far East and died of a fever. When Petre assured Wulfgard that he was not angry that Wulfgard had not told him these things before, Wulfgard gave Petre his permission for Mairyn and Petre to marry.
They waited the three weeks for Marlyn’s parents to arrive. Their wedding ceremony was a happy occasion and the celebration afterwards a big one. It lasted for three days.
When the wedding celebrations were over, Wulfgard, Marlyn’s parents, Petre and Mairyn had a Marlyn’s skull interred in Skull Cave after Mairyn had decorated it with runes.
Gideon was taken from his stall to relief himself. He was given buckets of fresh water to clean himself up from his beating the day before and from his days on the run. He was also given clean clothes to change into. Neemyn and Flora were sent for so they could check on Gideon’s broken nose and busted teeth. He cursed each person he came into contact with, even trying to spit on his guards. He was told if he did not stop cursing and spitting they would gag. He called Flora a particularly foul name, so Smyth took a rag and wrapped it around Gideon’s head while Gideon tried to evade him, swinging his head back and forth and trying to bite Smyth. Smyth tied the gag nice and tight. The decided not to feed him because then they would have to take the gag off and they didn’t want to hear him speak again until it was completely necessary.
Madame Gertrude was allowed to wash and eat and change. She kept her mouth shut because she had a better sense of survival than Gideon did.
The morning went smoothly but all of the people in the town were solemn. They arrived at the town square and took their places on the benches. Children were kept away in a group nursery set up in the halle of Wulfhalle, entertained by several older children and supervised by some elders who did not wish to attend the day’s events.
Madame Gertrude was brought to the dais first and sat on a stool. She sat quietly looking at the floor, the perfect appearance of someone who regretted her behavior and was humbled.
Gideon was carried to the dais, one guard carrying him under his arm pits, one guard carrying his feet. The guards sat him on his stool and he tried to stand up. Smyth and Franc pushed him back on the stool but he continued to struggle so they tied him to the stool in such a way that he could not stand or move without falling over.
The benches directly in front of the dais were left empty for Wulfgard, Mairyn, Petre, Neemyn and Flora. They arrived not long after the prisoners were settled on the stage. Jondan arrived with Izabo. They were the last people that were needed to get the proceedings started.
Jondan went over to Smyth and told him to untie and ungag Gideon. Smyth told Jondan about Gideon’s behavior.
“Gideon, we are all here to hear what you have to say,” said Jondan. “If I agree to have you untied and the gag removed will you co-operate and speak in a fitting manner?”
Gideon nodded once.
“Untie him.”
Smyth looked to Wulfgard for guidance even though as their druid priest, Smyth should have obeyed Jondan without question. Wulfgard looked at his son and knew that he was insane but there was nothing else to do but go along with things except as if they were dealing with someone in their right mind. Wulfgard nodded to Smyth to follow Jondan’s instructions.
Smyth and Franc freed Gideon but stayed very close to him as he sat on his stool.
Jondan faced Gideon.
“Madame Gertrude has told us that Lauryn threw herself from the mountain. Is this true?”
“Yes, stupid girl.”
“Madame Gertrude said she was with child, your child and that you had told Lauryn that you and she were brother and sister. Is this also true?”
“Which part?” asked Gideon.
“I don’t know hat you mean,” said Gideon.
“It is true that she was pregnant with my child, but it is not true that I told her we are brother and sister, because that is not true.”
“Did you not tell Lauryn that Wulfgard was her father?”
“Yes, I did.”
“So in essence you told Lauryn you were brother and sister and she could not live with this truth.”
“If the stupid girl had not gotten hysterical she would have learned that I was not her brother, but she jump to conclusions and then she just jumped. Madame Gertrude could have stopped her at any time.”
“How could Madame Gertrude have stopped Lauryn’s suicide?”
“Madame Gertrude could have and should have told Lauryn that Wulfgard is not my father.”
Everyone looked at Madame Gertrude, who whimpered apathetically.
“I see the dear Madame has not been forthcoming with the whole truth. Well let me tell you a few interesting facts.”
Gideon shifted a bit on his stool, looked at Mairyn, winked at her and blew her a kiss. She turned away and he laughed at her.
“I wanted so much to compare you sisters but I guess that just wasn’t to be. A shame. I think I would have had more fun with you than with Lauryn. She was just too eager. You I think would have put up more of a fight.”
People in the audience gasped. Petre stood, fists clenched. Wulfgard pulled him back down.
“Gideon, you agreed to cooperate,” said Jondan.
“I agreed to tell the truth and I am. You just don’t like to hear it.” Gideon cleared his throat. “Can I have a cup of ale? I have had nothing to drink since sometime yesterday.” A horn of ale was brought and Gideon downed the whole thing.
“Where to begin? Back where it all started would be the best place I think. Some of this part was told to me by my mother, who I think we can believe since it’s not very flattering to her. But I didn’t find this out until shortly before her death. All those years of deception.
“Her father was bankrupt. He had wasted all of his estates by always being on the wrong side, so by the time my “father” came on the scene; my mother’s family had lost their titles and their estates. My grandfather was barely keeping them afloat by blackmailing people for funds. My mother said he was a brute, getting drunk and beating her and her mother. My mother wanted some luxuries and to get away from her father, so when Wulfgard wanted to marry her she jumped at the chance of escape from her family. But she always hated Wulfgard and could never bear his touch. She did not want to have his children (she never really want anyone’s children, not being the motherly type) so she took potions to prevent pregnancies. Then she fell in love and took this man as her lover. By this time she and Wulfgard had stopped sleeping together. She became careless and became pregnant by her lover. Now she had to seduce Wulfgard to cover up her infidelity which is what she did. And there I was. And the years went by and I got older and my mother became more dissatisfied and began drinking. One night when I was nine, my mother, in a drunken tirade about her life told me that Gideon was not my father. She told me how she had duped him from the beginning. I asked who my father was, if she knew. She knew alright and then I knew. My mother, the particular, snobbish, pretentious bitch that she was, had fallen in love with the pig herder, a man who only bathed once every three months if he fell into the lake by accident. That was the night I lured my mother and her lover, my father up the mountain for a little family reunion. My father, who was very proud to have me as a son by the way Wulfgard, died happily when I hit him on the back of the head with a rock. My mother became hysterical and inconsolable, so I pushed her off the mountain, to relieve her pain. I hide my father’s body in a ravine, allowing the flesh to rot off of his body. I went back often to check on him. When his skull was free of hair and skin and muscle, I etched his skull and placed it next to my mother’s in Skull Cave, my illustrious ancestors.”
“You were only nine,” said Wulfgard.
“I was always a determined child. At first I wanted to be your son. You brought home Marlyn and I did not want her with us. When you were away that last time I told Marlyn that I was not your son but you did not know it and I told her I had killed my mother and my real father and that if she did not leave, I would kill her, too. She could not believe it of me. Marlyn never told anyone about me and then her parents came to visit and they could see something was amiss between us. It took them several days but they finally got the story from Marlyn and they looked at me closely and they believed. So they packed Marlyn up and took her away and you never saw her again. I had you all to myself but you were so heartbroken over Marlyn that you were never the same. You ignored me. We could never get close.
“Then, Madame Gertrude returned to town from an extended trip. She arranged a secret meeting with me and told me she had been with Marlyn who had told Madame Gertrude everything because they had gotten so close. She believed Marlyn. She just wanted me to know that she knew. We respected each other’s abilities. Then, a couple years later, Madame Gertrude brought home twin girls. I watched carefully as time went by and I could see their resemblance to both Marlyn and Wulfgard. By the time Lauryn and Mairyn were about fourteen Madame Gertrude and I had made plans. I had given up all hope to have Wulfgard as a real father. I would settle for having his daughter and one day he would know what pain really was like. I would say, once again, I have succeeded.”
Stunned silence greeted the finish of Gideon’s tale. He stared out at the crowd with defiance, trying to hold someone’s line of sight. He laughed as one after another, the people looked away from him. It was at this time that Zina arrived accompanied by Nanci and her sister Minta.
“Another stupid girl,” said Gideon.
Zina began to cry.
“Look at her; pathetic, plain and needy.”
“I love you, Gideon,” said Zina. “Why are you being mean to me? I am going to have your baby. I did what you wanted and you killed my mother.”
“I was looking for you to kill you, you idiot.” Gideon launched himself off of the stage at Zina. Zina fell back off of the bench she was sitting on. When he realized he had taken everyone by surprise he took of down the street. Smyth and Franc took off after Gideon, but he was fast and he was down the street and up the mountain path long before them. The crowd watched his progress up the mountain as if they were watching a play. He reached the part in the path that was right above the stage in the town center.
“I am the most exciting thing that has happened to your lives. You will miss me when I am gone. But here, let me make sure you never forget me.” Gideon stood at the top of the mountain wall waiting for Smyth and Franc to get nearer to him. When they were only a short distance away, Gideon spread out his arms, laughed hysterically and he jumped. He flew out over their heads and landed head first on the stage right in front of Madame Gertrude. She never moved.
Several days had passed with the burial ceremonies quietly performed as the town was duty bound to do. They performed three separate burials. Zelda’s was the largest and the one that seemed most normal, with Zina crying at her mother’s gravesite, but everyone knew Zina was crying for herself. When asked what she wanted, Zina had said she wanted to marry a man who would take her far away from Hallstatt. Wulfgard was able to set up a marriage agreement for her within a day. The contract had been agreed and witnessed. When told about the arrangements she whined that she really did mean it. She didn’t want to go away. Wulfgard told her it was too late and she should start to learn to make better choices real fast if she did not want to be unhappy for the rest of her life. Hence her self pity at her mother’s grave, but by now she had annoyed Nanci and her sisters and they just wanted her gone from their sight. She would be leaving with her new husband as soon as the burial was complete.
Gideon’s burial ceremony was small with only Wulfgard, Mairyn and Peter in attendance besides Jondan and Izabo. No one said anything but they all felt the waste of a life and marveled at how it had gone so very wrong. Wulfgard had Gideon buried with family honors as a token to their shattered relationship.
Lauryn’s burial was the saddest of all. Wulfgard did not like the person who was his daughter when she was alive and he wondered if she would have been different if Madame Gertrude had given him his daughters when they were babies. Mairyn knew her sister and did not think that she would have been much different with Wulfgard’s influence but she wished they could have had the chance to try. Petre hoped they could all get to some sort of normal lives now that the last of the burials were complete.
There was only task left to complete so that this mess could be put behind them.
Madame Gertrude was given a pack containing one change of clothing, a few coins and a week’s worth of food. A small group of town’s people were gathered to be witnesses and escorts to Madame Gertrude’s exile. They put her in a boat and rowed her across the lake, putting her out on the other side. While she glared and growled, she never spoke to any of them. If she ever tried to return to Hallstatt she would be killed on sight.
Madame Gertrude’s guesthaus, The Lindwurm, was given to Mairyn in compensation for all her years of abuse, for Mairyn’s lost childhood with her father and sister and for all of the trouble Madame Gertrude had caused her. This compensation included everything in The Lindwurm, which meant that Mairyn now had Madame Gertrude’s secret stash of gold and silver coins. Mairyn had become a very rich woman.
Wulfgard wrote to Marlyn’s parents, explaining everything that he had discovered and letting them know they still had one lovely granddaughter alive that wished to know them. They wrote back their shock and sorrow at all the disasters that Wulfgard detailed and their joy at hearing about Mairyn.
Petre asked Wulfgard for permission to marry Mairyn. First Wulfgard told Petre about Petre’s real parents. His mother, Selma, was a ward of Wulfgard’s father and Selma and Wulfgard had grown up together as brother and sister. Selma fell in love and married. Her husband, Petre’s father, Teyador, was a traveling merchant. Teyador was the one who had all of the contacts for the fine wines, silks and spices that found their way to Hallstatt. After Petre’s birth, his parents went on a caravan to the Far East and died of a fever. When Petre assured Wulfgard that he was not angry that Wulfgard had not told him these things before, Wulfgard gave Petre his permission for Mairyn and Petre to marry.
They waited the three weeks for Marlyn’s parents to arrive. Their wedding ceremony was a happy occasion and the celebration afterwards a big one. It lasted for three days.
When the wedding celebrations were over, Wulfgard, Marlyn’s parents, Petre and Mairyn had a Marlyn’s skull interred in Skull Cave after Mairyn had decorated it with runes.
Subscribe to:
Posts (Atom)
